League of Bronies

by darkironpony

Rating: teen
Tags: Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Other, Romance, Random, Adventure, Human
Length: 127347

A typical human turned into a pony in equestria story.

Shaun Bass was a kid with a temper and will to stand up for his friends. One day as Shaun is being scolded his world ends. Well for Shaun it does. A voice gives Shaun one wish and so he decides to go to Equestria. Shaun decides to go to Equestria there he will meet many strange ponys, bronies and various other creatures. He does not know he and his friends are mere pawns in a greater scheme of an evil being.

Published 2012-03-18 19:04:02 UTC
Last updated 2014-12-25 08:06:53 UTC

Pony vs Manticore

I chased the lion thing for what felt like hours until the lion thing chased the fillys against a cave. I was several feet behind them and hid behind a tree. "Come on man you can do this. You are a big strong guy zebra. You are right I can do this," I said trying to psych myself up for an incredibly stupid stunt.

The lion began to close in on the fillys so I did the only thing I could think of. I came out of my hiding place and did the only sensible thing I threw a rock at its head. [It was a big rock.] It then turned its head towards me. Shit! Now I am his fucking lunch or dinner whatever time it was. [Hey it is hard to tell the time in a forest okay?!]

The fillys were cowering up against the rocks. "Okay dude time to be brave. Time to save some fillys,"I said to myself filling myself with more motivation. Time to get killed. "Charge!!!" I yelled running towards the lion creature.

He rose his right paw and tryed to swipe me. Luckily I saw it coming and ducked. [Apparently my new zebra body is veeeeeeeeery flexible.] I slide towards the fillys and yelled "Get out of the way!"

Lucky for me they heard and they ran off. I breathed a sigh of relief but then I was slammed into the side of the cave with a hard thud!

I yelped in pain. The creature started to come towards me one step at a time. I tryed to and failed to yell out of fear. "AHHHHHHHHh" I yelled trying to scare the beast away with high pitched vocals.

The creature seemed confused by my scream so I took my advantage and ran up towards it and bucked it with my back legs. I must be stronger than I thought because I sent the thing flying through the air. It did not like that at all. In fact you could say for it what I did WAS THE WORST POSSIBLE THING.

He regained its balance in the air and dove towards me. "Well fuck," was all I could say before it slammed me back up against the cave wall thing. Fuck me! Oh my god I hope this thing can not read minds!

My back felt weak and I closed my eyes to prepare for the worst. I expected to feel a hot pain on my neck but then I heard what sounded like a rope and next thing I knew the hot breath that was on me was gone.

I opened my eyes to see what was going on. I saw a mare with a orange coat and blonde ponytail wearing a stetson. She also had a rope in her teeth and was hogtieing the lion thing or she tryed to as it threw her off it. It roared eager fpr a new prey and began heading towards the fallen mare.

I really hate you! I ran to engage the lion thing in combat again. As I ran towards it picked up the mare and started to fly her off with it. I could only shout "Get back here you coward!" It ignored my taunt so I tryed to throw another rock at it but it was too high and truth be told I am a terrible shot.

The mare yelled "Use the rope!' as she threw her rope close to me.

I saw the rope the mare had dropped and reached for it. Please Celestia help me! I swung it once, twice ,three times, and threw. [Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnd it failed horribly.]

Fortunately for me [And the mare.] I saw a blue pegasus sleeping on a cloud. The lion thing was circling the area above me taunting and mocking me for my failure. I looked at the rope and the pegasus and got an idea. I got a terribly awful idea.

I grabbed a rock and tied the rock around it. The lion thing looked down at me with a puzzled expression as I saw the mare struggling to get free of the monster's mighty paws. I aimed for the cloud and let it go.

[Puff] Was all I heard as the rock made the cloud disperse. And I earned an angry look from the pegasus. It had a rainbow colored mane and tail. Her eyes are what scared me. Her violet eyes made me recoil into myself. I simply pointed towards the monster and yelled "He did it!"

That pegasus looked at the monster with a look of annoyance. Then the pegasus noticed the mare in the claws of the creature. " Hey you!" the pegasus yelled flying to an inch of the creature's face. "Put that pony down now or face the consequences buddy,"the pegasus continued. In response the flying lion shook its captive mare.

"Rainbow, just attack the dang thang," the orange mare stammered. [Being shook like a soda can will do that to you.] The pegasus saluted and flew away from the creature.

Where is she going?!.

She flew upwards. Way, way upwards. I mean I think she went up twenty miles high. Then she did something I did not expect. She began to fly straight towards the creature. A cone began to form around the mare as she picked up speed.

"Oh my god the lightning," I said to myself and as if on cue bolts of lightning appeared to trace Rainbow's cone of speed. A second later she sprung forward and a giant rainbow followed her. I dropped my jaw. I mean I saw it in the show but seeing with my own eyes was at least twenty percent cooler! [Maybe even fourty percent.]

Rainbow dashed right into the lion creature so hard and fast its paws opened and the orange mare began to fall. "Figures I would need to save her," I said to myself preparing to catch the mare.

I grunted as she landed on my back. "OWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWwww!" I shouted in agony.

"Aw thank ya kindly," she said with a thankful smile.

"No problem," I replied waving a hoof. I tryed to stand up and instantly regretted it.

The mare said concerned about my condition "Ya look like ya have a mighty big bruise on ya back."

"I kind of figured that would be the case,"I replyed through clenched teeth.

"Do not worry I have an idea to help ya stranger," the mare said with a smile.

I mouthed "thank you" to the mare.

"My name is Applejack," she said proudly.

"Hi my name is," I said trying to come up with a name for my pony self and then inspiration struck me "Bass Chord."

She nodded and went to two trees and bucked them with her hindlegs. I raised a brow at her. "Ah will need these to help ya Bass."

"What things," I began as branches began to fall from the trees. I was left speechless and so I only rose my brow again.

"Trust me I have a plan," she said with a grin. [I am just soooooooooooo excited to see her "plan".]

New Associates

[Back in the Darkness ]

"Such a simple creature", a voice said. Out of the darkness a pony emerged. He was an alicorn with a red mane and black horn. His eyes were dark green and repltilia. "I fail to understand why he needs these humans."

All of a sudden a creature that appeared to be made of several different animals mixed all together appeared beside the alicorn. "Aw surely you could find some chaotic fun to have with them."

The alicorn raised its brow "Discord it is a "pleasure" to see you're recovered again. How long have you been here?"

The creature simply smiled " Long enough Infinite. By the way I love your acting." The creature laughed maniacally.

This is what always annoyed the alicorn of this creature "You are a clown and if you interfere you will pay. My master will make sure you do."

Discord considered this " Strife is no match against me. He was one of the first ponies to succumb to my power the last time I was released."

The alicorn simply smirked "Well he seems to think differently Discord, and these humans will be just the thing to secure his victory over you."

"Please tell me more," the creature 'Discord' said making a target appear on his chest. "Fire away."

"Well," the alicorn said hesitantly.

[Meanwhile in the Everfree Forest]

"Well,"I said taking a deep breath,"I must admit this plan of yours seems very effective."

The orange mare and I were talking while which I learned was indeed Applejack. I guess eveything from the show is indeed real. Applejack had made a stretcher of sorts with the wood she got from bucking those trees and her rope. She had reclaimed it shortly after she got off of me.

She beamed with pride at her handiwork [Or is it hoofiwork?] ," Told ya it would work out. "

I nodded. Applejack had been dragging me for approximately thirty minutes, [ Do not judge me! Forest remember? I still can not tell the proper time!] I also noticed that Applejack began to sweat. I was a big stallion..zebra...thing. I opened my mouth slightly to tell her not to strain herself.

Before I could Applejack immidiately perked up and yelled out of joy."Can see my house from here!"

I raised an eyebrow in reply.

"There I could get my brother's help carry ya."

Greaaaaaaat now two ponys will be helping me. I haaaaaate when people feel like they need to help me. It makes me feel guilty! "I am grateful Applejack but I think I can.." I began trying to get on my feet [hooves I guess] and immediately was reminded why I had not tried to stand before. [I think I actually heard some of my bone desenegrate!]

"Nope," Applejack said. "Wow," I heard her mumble to herself.

I was trying not to get bored so I started a conversation with her and this was my opening."What did you say AJ?" I asked truly curious. She breathed a short sigh.

" Just for a sec there sounded like my older brother." We both chuckled at that.

"I know how you feel Applejack," I said happily relating to her 'problem.' I could not see her face but I could swear she had raised her brow.

"Ya have kin too?" she asked as a matter of factily.

I tryed to nod. "Yeah," I continued,"and they drive me crazy.Especially my younger brother."

She giggled a little at that, "Tell me about it but lucky for you my sister is a troublemaker and a weeee bit michievious. She was the reason I came to the forest in the first place," she explained.

Applejack and I continued to talk as we neared her house. [Or rather farm.] She introduced me to her big brother and little sister. The one who had run off to let me take care of the lion thing myself, I will have to try my best to not destory her.

She could have at least told somepony about what happened but she did not do that! I also was introduced to Applejack's grandmother Granny Smith. Her brother refused to let Applejack take me to the hospital. [she was obviously exhausted.] As we began to leave Applejack waved good bye and yelled "See ya around town!"

Her brother Big Mac seemed to pick up speed. He was almost double his sister's size and maybe even three times as strong. I tried to start up conversations every now and then, but he appeared to simply ignore me [probably because his little sister was exhausted because I decided to be an idiot.]Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh this is going to be a loooooooong trip.

[ At the hospital]

I will not bore you with the details I had stayed there for a few weeks. On the bright side I was able to read Daring Do. It was an incredible book series. [Sorry I am trailing off again]. Anyways nothing else is worth saying.

Oh I forgot one thing Applejack had decided to visit me one day with a friend of hers. "Hiya Bass, how ya been doing?" she asked me while I was in a bed of the hospital.

"Bored out of my skull to tell you the truth," I frankly stated.

She looked sad," Sorry to hear that Bass, but can not stay here for long. Just came by to say howdy."

I frowned at that being left alone and booooooooored again! GRrrrrrrrrrrr. Urge to kill risssssssssing.

"But," she said moving to her left," brought a friend to talk to you."

Where AJ was just standing stood a mare with a yellow coat and big long orange mane that seemed to loop back into itself. AJ nudged the new mare.

"Oh, my name is Carrot Top, nice to meet you," she said as her emerald eyes twinkled. I realized I was grinning like an idiot and blushed. Carrot Top only giggled. Over the rest of my stay Carrot Top stopped by every now and then as we learned more about one another.

"Free at last. Free at last. Thank Celestia I am freeee atttttttttt laaaaaaaaaaast!" I exclaimed as I was finally released from my boring prison. Suddenly it struck me I forgot one thing in all the excitement, "I need a job."
FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU [and a house]CCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCK.

Stuff happens

[At an interview]

"So, mister...Bass was it? Why should we hire you, exactly?" a plain green stallion pegasus asked.

I tryed to remain calm, "Because I have a soft touch and can help people relax."

Next thing I knew I was thrown out by two burly pegasi. The green pegasus stuck his head out and said "Sorry we do not let your kind join as a gym instructor."

Darn my soft touch! It is a curse. It really is. Now what do I do?

I began to smell sweets and felt myself begin to float. [Hey I did not eat after I left the hospital! Put that finger of yours down!] I found myself at the front of what looked like a bakery. The shop itself looked like you could eat it. That window will be for lunch and the rest for dinner! Celestia is good! I tryed to act on instinct and bit the house's side. [Bad idea!]

"Yow!" I yelled instantly regretting my decision. Darn you Trollestia!

"Hiya my name is Pinkie Pie!" said an energetic pink thing [I could not tell it bounced everywhere like a ball, but it had hair.]

Before I could answer "it" continued to talk "I have never seen you before! That means you're new! Mind if I throw you a party?" Pinkie asked her eyes gleaming with happiness.

"Suuuuure," I said hesitantly it looked like it meant a lot to her. She squealed and ran off. Probably I should try and work at this Sugar Cube Corner. My teeth still ached from my little experiment.

"Maybe I should come back later" I said to myself. [I know it is a nasty habit. Deal with it!] My stomach made a protest. "Quiet you!" I yelled.

I walked aimlessly until I came across a tavern. Hm the Salty Lick. Fancy Name.

[ 10 minutes Later outside the Salty Lick]

"And do not come back!" said a large burly light grey stallion throwing me out of his building. He stared daggers at me.

Come on get the last word in edgewise.

"Fine screw ya guy I'm going home," I said starting to head 'home.'

The stallion started to rant but all I did was stick out my tongue. He glided to me with his wings Oh no he is a pegasus! A big Pegasus! He proceeded to grab my tongue and flip me over with pure momentem.

"That is what you get for hitting on my daughter," he said spiting on me. "She is a perfect angel she does not need a dirty little foal like you to distract her."

I saw his 'angel' blow me a kiss wobbling a bit as she did. Her coat and mane were purple but her mane was of a darker shade.

"Look behind you colt!" I pointed to the wobbly 'angel'.

"I am not falling for that," he said picking me up roughly with his hoofs.

I chuckled," Bro you better stop colt hoofling me."

"Boy don't ask for something you can not give," he said poking me with his hoofs with every word.

"Fine," I started to walk away. The stallion decided to block my path. Bad idea bro. That did it. I lost my cool. I threw my right front hoof landing right on his forehead. He went down HARD.

Th stalion didn't know what hit him as he lay on the ground nursing his headache. As he began to rise, his eyes widened.

I bucked him as he tryed to act like a spring and just pop up. I then went on my merry way.

I continued the process of looking for a job and managed to screw up everytime! But luckily I caught another break as a waiter. The place was just a glorified sandwich shop.

"Here you go, Mr.Chord," said a pony in a suit and tie. He had a plain white coat with blue mane.

You gotta be kidding me. The pony hoofed me a uniform. It was similar to his own wardrobe.

"Can I say something?" I asked politely.

"Well of course," he said sincerely.

[Five minutes later in front of the fancy sandwich shop]

I was on the floor as I started to lose conscienceness. [I must say that pony is A LOT STRONGER than he looks.]

"Help," I choked weakly.

The pony eventually released his grip before a crowd could gather to see his hoofiwork.

Screw it. I don't need a job anyway. My stomach made its protest. "Quiet you!" I yelled to my stomach to silence it once again. Unfortunately a few ponies were walking by as I said that.

"What?!," said a large earth pony about my size but even bigger and decked with muscle. He had muscles on his muscles. [ I think he may have had muscles on his eyeballs!]

He approached me with a deep purpose of revenge. So I did what I did to all predators. [Say it with me now readers. I threw a rock at him!].

He continued his approach simply swatting the airborne rock away.[The rock has forsaken me!]. He was a dark blue earth pony with a black and groomed mane. His cutie mark I noticed was a speed bag. I do not like where this is headed.[ Pray for me dear readers. Pray for me!]

"I am gonna knock your block off," he said with a grin.

I began to turn but the stallion already made his first move and knocked me down with his right front hoof. [I did not even see it coming!] I noticed the stallion begin to bop up and down as I was laId down on the floor. That bastard is taunting me! Okay no more mister nice stallion.

I threw my right front hoof only for the stallion to dodge [Like a Baws!]. I threw a few more blows each time the stallion gracefully dodged and sent a jab or two back at me with incredible force. I felt my nose leaking with blood.

"Hey stop dancing and fight!" I yelled frustrated. The stallion shrugged.

"Fine," he said with a smirk [Oh no],"if you insist."[Nooooooooo] He whirled his front right hoof three times and then threw his left one[Mother!]. His hoof connected with deadly precision. And next thing I knew I saw black and tasted purple.

[Five hours Later in the middle of Ponyville]

I awoke with a headache. "What happened last night?" I said with a groan. Then I remembered. I got knocked the fuck out. I wanted to scream but I was already a mess. I touched my right eye and found a swelling wound where it should have been. Well, now what?

"I guess it is later might as well try the cupcake house," I said aloud thinking to myself again.[I don't do no conversation. It drives me crrrraaaaaaaaaazy!] I found a pair of sunglasses on the floor. I decided to put them on so no one would see my black eye.

I crawled myself to the store. [Screw walking!] Anyway as I reached to knock on the door I heard whispers. Well, it is now or never. I reached for the knob and my mouth suddenly went dry. I hope they will not hurt me. Or judge me with this black eye [It at least felt like one].

As I opened the door the whispers died down.

"Surprise!"yelled a familar pink hairball. I was astonished to see what looked like the entire population of Ponyville. But more than them I was shocked to see how well prepared the party was.

"You...did this for me?" I asked trying not to sob.

"Why of course!" Pinkie beamed with a smile.

I began to cry and simply hugged her. "Thank you Pinkie," I said. [Hey after being nearly killed twice and being stuck in a hospital for two weeks gets to you!]

"No problem! Now lets party!" Pinkie exclaimed with more joy than seemed ponyly possible. I went to clean up my eye so I could start looking for the owner of the glasses I had found.

[After the party.]

Then there were seven. I saw that the last ones were me, Carrot Top, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and three certain mares I. One was a cream coloured coat mare with a long flowing mane that nearly reached the floor. Everytime I looked her way she looked like she hid behind her own mane. The other two were unicorns. One had a white coat and purple prim and stylized mane. The other had a lavender coat with a dark purple mane with pink stripes going through it.

I began to head to the exit but was suddenly stopped by somepony who tapped me on my shoulder. I looked to see it was Carrot Top.

"Hi," She said slowly.

"Hiya," I stammered. Think of something quick man! "So how you been?"

"Fine,"she said and then hoofed me a colorful box.

"For me?" I asked and suddenly had the urge to facehoof.

Carrot Top giggled and said "Yes."

Silence returned to the conversation.

"Aren't you going to open it?"

Idiot! "Ah yes, I will right now."

I began to untie the package's ribbon with my teeth. It took three times. [Hey the package was stubborn okay?!] On the third I pulled a little harder than necessary and ended up on my flank.

I was shocked to see two tickets in the box. The Flim Flam Brothers Fantastic Filled Festival feauturing THE WONDERBOLTS. My jaw dropped. A chance to see the Wonderbolts! I had to resist the urge to Squee in delight.

Then I considered that I had two of them and instantly felt my head become a tomato. [ You say tomato, I say ketchup!]

Carrot Top simply began pawing at the ground, her nervousness was plain to see.

I gulped and said "Wanna go with me to this festival?"

"Well since you asked, I accept,"she said quietly.

"Okay I understand, can we still be friends then?" I had said before even realizing she said yes.

"I said yes, I would love to," she said a little louder. "Oh look at the time I gotta go," she continued nervously edging towards the door.

"Wait," I stammered.

"Yes?" she turned around with hope in her eyes.

I walked up to her and said," I am honored you have accepted. I am looking forward to it." [Yes readers I am a player. Deal with it! Anypony wanna be my player two?]

"Me too," she giggled exiting the giant pastry.

Well time to find a comfy dustball to sleep on but first I should help them. Or at least offer to.

"Hey mares you want me to help you clean up?"

The white unicorn beamed and said, " Oh such a gentlecolt but it was your party after all we can not ask you to help clean this mess."

I smiled " Nonsense I would feel simply awful if I did not help." Seeing my stubborness the mares accepted my help.

It took an hour to clean up. At least I think it was. When I went outside it looked dark out already. "Ugh," I groaned. "Grrrrrrrrrrrr," my stomach made its own comment to all the ponies in the room. [Pinkie had eated all the cake!] Fine I will feed you! Just stop doing that!

"Here ya go," Applejack said hoofing me a bucket of apples.

"Thank you very much Applejack," I said beginning to cry more manly tears.

"No problem and," she moved closer to whisper,"Good luck on ya date with Carrot Top."

I blushed again. "I," I stammered not knowing what to say. Applejack merely laughed and began her long walk home.

After that embarassing display I had begun to search around Ponyville to find a place to sleep. Throughout all my wandering I found a house. [Well it was a tree house but it would do for the time being anyway.]

[In the myserious treehouse]

I began to peck away at the apples. I had eaten myself into a sleep coma until I felt somepony hoof me. I looked up to see three familar looking fillys watching me.

"Hey there mister nice to see ya but what are you doing in the CMC clubhouse?" Applebloom asked.

" CMC?" I asked still drowsy from my food coma.

All three of the fillys yelled,"The Cutie Mark Crusaders!"

Their shouting felt like a force pushing me back. [When their voices combine they summon Dovahkin!]

"Wanna go crusading with us?" asked the orange pegasus filly.

I held my head in thought.

"Please," begged the white unicorn filly with sad eyes.

I nodded my head. What about a job? You know what? Fuck it! Time for some crusading!

Crusading

[Unknown Location]

How did I get myself into this? I gulped.

"Are you girls sure about this?" I asked nervously.

"Come on, just do it already!" I could hear Scootaloo complain.

Okay you can do this Shaun. Come on. Do it now. Now? Yes, Now!

I swallowed my nervously. [It was very hard to do without any ketchup around. Ketchup goes with everything.]

Music began to play as I emerged from behind makeshift curtains. [Applebloom claimed she 'borrowed' them from her home.] I came out from the curtains with a green ninja like mask [I'm the green ninja! Gasp] that covered my face except my eyes and a pair of blue shorts on my backhoofs.

"Here comes the great Maestro!" Sweetie Belle yelled gesturing towards me. [By now you should know what is going down!]

"And in this corner." Sweetie Belle continued," Big Mac!" [I bet you can not guess the pony with that name.]

Sure enough Big Mac was in the opposing corner of mine in our little ring. This is not much of a ring is it? [It was more like a sandbox with three ropes around it. ]

I began to sweat profusely. [Oh god, do you still think he is sore about AJ having to carry me! Oh my god if he is I am dead! Heeeeeelp me!]

I began to chuckle out of nervousness as Sweetie asked us both to approach her so she could explain the rules. I looked in Big Mac's corner to see Scootaloo. What are you doing over there?! I am the one who needs heeeeeelp!

"Do you both understand the rules?" Big Mac and I nodded.

I locked eyes with Big Mac begging him to have mercy! His eyes replied with a simple 'Nooooooooope'. My eyes sagged in defeat and tryed to escape from their sockets.

"Return to your corners," Sweetie continued,"after I count to three you guys come out fighting."

Big Mac and I nodded once more heading to our respective corners.

"One!" My muscles tensed.

"Two!" Big Mac's eyes narrowed.

"Three!" My eyes met once again with Big Mac's.

"Go!" Fuuuuck. Please not the face! I awaited Big Mac to make the first move hoping it would end quickly. Big Mac was still eyeing me down. Why hasn't he made the first move yet? Hasn't he ever been in a fight before? Then it hit me. Big Mac may not feel right about making the first move. If that is true than I get the first move. Now the question is what should my first move be? Oh, I know what to do.

I began to move towards Big Mac's right side. Big Mac turned to prevent me from getting behind him. That is right you big beasty. Keep your eye on the birdy. I switched up now trotting towards Big Mac's left side. Again Big Mac matched my movement with his own preventing my access to his backside. [ ...Not in that way!] I repeated the process moving from his left and right a few times.

"Come ooon and do something already!" groaned Scootaloo in Big Mac's corner.

Big Mac turned his gaze toward Scootaloo opening his mouth. Now is my chance. I ran forward and slid on the dirt. I followed my slide by climbing onto one of the poles behind Big Mac. I launched myself from the pole aiming for Big Mac's back. If I pull this off maybe I can win this.

[Crash]
I landed on target on top of Big Mac. I felt great pain as Big Mac collapsed with me under him. I jumped up in the air and yelled,"I did it!"

I felt a hoof turn me around. I was horrified to see Big Mac once again standing tall and proud.

"I did not win, did i?"

"Nooope."

"Soooooooo," I said trying to delay the inevitable," Your gonna kick my flank now aren't ya?"

"Yep."

[Smack] And I was down. I resisted looking like a baby swinging to and fro in its crib. In order to prevent me from doing anything further Big Mac kicked my face with his haunches. And then he beat me in the most dishonorable way he removed-

"My mask?!" I shouted noticing where Big Mac's face was eyeballing. Please anything but not the mask! Just pin me and end it now ma- uh I mean pony! My suspicions unfortunately were confirmed and Big Mac flung my mask off.

[That is right folks he just scooby dooed me here.]

I ran out of the 'ring' shielding my face from a crowd of nothing.

"So nooow what do we do?" I heard Scootaloo ask.

"I say we let him decide." Sweetie Belle's voice chimed in.

"Agreed," Applebloom said voicing her own opinon.

"Annnnnnnnnd don't I have some interesting things in mind," I said speaking to myself plotting my 'revenge.' Today I will end the Cutie Mark Crusaders forever! [I'm not crazy, you are!]

[ Later at my hideout ]

"Wait what are we doing exactly?" asked Scootaloo.

"Applebloom and I are going to rebuild this treehouse,"I answered frankly.

"Well, what are we two suppose to do?" Sweetie Belle asked sweetly.

"Supervise of course," I answered cheerfully.

And with that we began to rebuild the treehouse. [Pinkie Pie had brought wood from...actually I have no idea!]

"Almost done," I said, as I was suspended by a rope, painting the side of the treehouse.

"Whew," Applebloom said as she began to relax.

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuck!" I yelled as I dropped to the floor with a faceplant. So much paiiiiiiiiiiiin! Why Celestia why?!

The first thing I saw was Applebloom's flank. It glowed and suddenly a hammer appeared on it. Success. I then drifted into unconsciousness.

[Inside the Treehouse]

"Ohhhhhhhhh,"I whined as I rubbed my head. I saw the three fillys around me. One had a larger smile than Pinkie ever could muster.

"Thank ya," Applebloom said throwing her hoofs around me in a hug.

I chuckled,"No problem Applebloom." And so my first step to end the Cutie Mark Crusaders is complete.

"You are a real miracle maker Mr. Chord," Applebloom continued praising me.

"Oh plllllllease Applebloom it was just luck," Scootaloo said with a huff. Does thou not believe in thy's powers Scootaloo?!

" I think she is right Applebloom." Et tu Sweetie Belle?

"How 'bout I prove it again?!" I asked angrier than I wanted to.

Scootaloo grinned,"Okaaaaaay then do me, what is my special talent?"

"Well..."

[At the gym]

"Why are we here?" Scootaloo asked with honest curiosity.

"Well," I started leading her to a room,"this is why."

The room I led her two was a room for gymnastics. There were those hanging wheel things. Balancing boards thing.[I do not know what they are called ok?!]

Scootaloo raised a brow.

"Listen Scoots I have seen you kids around and noticed a few things."

"Oh Yeah? Like what?"

I grinned,"Like your talent for example. I believe you know how to use your body. It seems to be verrrrrrrrrrry flexible. But I know you like competetion which is why gymnastics seem to be made for you."

Scootaloo considered this and nodded,"Okay."

To make Scootaloo less self conscious, I decided to do the activites with her.

Quick summary: With the loopy wheel thingy I lost my grip and fell face down. I couldn't even get onto the balancing board. I tryed to bend my body only to end up in a pony pretzel. [I did not even no ponys could be pretzels!]

Scootaloo was in the middle of stretching her body when I saw her flank glow. Where the was once nothing there was now a pony doing a pretzel stretch thing. Phase two done. Prepare your flank Sweetie Belle.

"Told ya Scoots," I said weakly.

"Can one of you girls get someone to help me?" I was still in the pony pretzel thing and it stung.

"Don't worry I will go get the manager," Scootaloo said running towards the manager's room. [And now readers a word from my sponser..okay I don't have one. ]

[ Fifteen minutes later]

"Ahh," I said trying to undo the knot I had gotten my head into.

"Thank you," Scootaloo said hugging me now and was crying," I never thought I would evet get my cutie mark!"

"It is ok Scoots don't you worry."

I saw Sweetie Belle begin to walk away slowly. So I called after her,"Hey Sweetie, Where are you going?"

"Home, I do not think we are going to find my talent today," she whimpered sadly. Nooooooo I can not handle little kid or fillys crying. There is only one chance!

"Sweetie Belle," I said trying to reassure her with my hoofs on her shoulders,"What would you say if I told ya I think I know what your talent is and where we can get you to discover it?"

She slowly smiled, tears still streaming down her face. "Really?" she said as she sniffed.

I nodded. I then grabbed her and put her on my back to go to the one place to discover her talent.

[Another Unknown Place ]

"What is this thing?" Sweetie asked tapping the contraption.

"It is called a karaoke machine," I answered giving her a wide reassuring grin. [Or my big toothed smile, you decide!]

"What does it do?"

"How bout I show ya?"

"Sure."

I flipped through a couple of the song lists and then paused with I saw one of my personal favorites. Ataris version? Okay that will do nicely.

The music began [ http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-be2dMnqn8U ] as I looked at the screen on the machine awaiting the lyrics.

"Nopony on the road
Nopony on the beach
I feel it in the air
The summer's out of reach
Empty lake, empty streets
The sun goes down alone
I'm trottin' by your house
Though I know you're not at home

This is more fun then I thought it would be.

But I can see you-
Your brown skin shinin' in the sun
You got your mane combed back and your sunglasses on, baby
And I can tell you my love for you will still be strong
After the colts of summer have gone

Ok starting to get a little tired.

I never will forget those nights
I wonder if it was a dream
Remember how you made me crazy?
Remember how I made you scream
Now I don't understand what happened to our love
But babe, when I get you back
I'm gonna show you what I'm made of

I can see you-
Your brown skin shinin' in the sun
I see you walkin' real slow and you're smilin' at everyone
I can tell you my love for you will still be strong
After the colts of summer have gone

Please end soon!

Out on the road today, I saw a BLACK FLAG sticker on a wagon's back
A little voice Inside my head said, "Don't look back. You can never look back."
I thought I knew what love was
What did I know?
Those days are gone forever
I should just let them go but-

I can see you-
Your brown skin shinin' in the sun
You got that top pulled down and that radio on, baby
And I can tell you my love for you will still be strong
After the boys of summer have gone

I can see you-
Your brown skin shinin' in the sun
You got that hair slicked back and those Wayfarers on, baby
I can tell you my love for you will still be strong
After the boys of summer have gone"

Oh thank goodness, it is finally over!

I panted heavily trying to get more breath and energy. "And that is karaoke."

Sweetie Belle's eyes gleamed with excitement. Then her nervousness returned with avengance. "Can you, sing with me?" she asked with big eyes. [I could not resist.]

"Sweetie?"

"Yeah?"

"How do you feel about love songs?"

She radiated joy with a smile," They are my favorite kind!"

"Okay then I got just the song to knock your socks off," I said flipping through the selection for a second time.

The music began to play [ http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vI-GzsTtDMA ]

I nudged Sweetie Belle signaling her to begin.

"In a perfect world
One we've never known
We would never need to face the world alone

They can have the world
We'll create our own
I may not be brave or strong or smart
But somewhere in my secret heart

I know
Love will find a way
Anywhere I go
I'm home
If you are there beside me

Like dark turning into day
Somehow we'll come through
Now that I've found you
Love will find a way"

I winked and began my part.

I was so afraid
Now I realize
Love is never wrong
And so it never dies

There's a perfect world
Shining in your eyes

Then Sweetie and I both began singing together our voices entangling one another. No they were dancing with one another. Her high singing voice and my low complimenting one another perfectly.

"And if only they could feel it too
The happiness I feel with you

They'd know
Love will find a way
Anywhere we go
We're home
If we are there together

Like dark turning into day
Somehow we'll come through
Now that I've found you
Love will find a way

I know love will find a way"

We both feel back exhausted. The song took a lot out of us. I closed my eyes but then a flash appeared before them. I saw Sweetie Belle had also gotten her cutie mark. It was the karoake machine itself. I smiled happy for her. And now the CMC are gone forever! Mwhahhaha!

"I see you got your cutie mark," I said walking up to congratulate her on her achievement.

She was busy showing off to Scootaloo and Applebloom that they all found their cutie marks.

I began walking away to leave them alone to soak up their happy self discoveries. [Aided by me of course.]

"Hey," a voice called out to me,"look at your flank."

It was Sweetie Belle,"Okay if you insist."

My jaw dropped. On my flank was a o [A four beat note in music I believe] with a heart in the center.

"Thank you,Sweetie."

"No thank ya, we are all gratful for what ya did for us," Applebloom said coming up.

"Ok I'll see you three later."

"Where are you going?" Scootaloo asked now coming up herself to join the conversation.

"To the treehouse," I said matter of factily.

Applebloom tryed to get me to accept her Apple family hospitality but I just had to go and get some sleep.

[One hour later]

I made it back to the renewed treehouse. It looked much improved. It even had furniture Applebloom made. The only thing that she could not make was a bed. I retreated to the same corner I slept on before and relaxed, closing my eyelids.

When I opened them I saw I had something warm over me. I awoke to find someone had put a blanket on me. Not only that my head was on something soft. I felt around and sure enough I was in a bed, under covers, with a blanket. [Normally I would wonder what happened but I was too sleepy to think straight.]

"I can't wait for my date tomorrow," I suddenly opened my eye," Oh my god my date is tomorrow and I do not have any bits!"

I saw a jar near the bed labeled 'Date money for Mr.Chord' and a note on top of it. I grabbed it and began reading it.

Dear Bass Chord,

Me and the girls were really grateful for what you did so we gathered up all the bits we could to help ya out with your date. I had heard you have not found a job yet. I think Daisy may be hiring at her flowershop. You should definitely stop by and see if ya can get a job working there.

I blushed both flattered by their charity and embarassed by them mentioning my date. I smiled to myself. Today was a good day. I bet tomorrow will be even better. I began singing softly to myself :

"Hush now, Quiet now
It's time to lay your sleepy head
Hush now, Quiet now
It's time to go to bed"

I fell asleep when I pronounced the last word. [Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz See ya next chapter. Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz]

The Date

[Outside of my treehouse]

Okay I got about one hundred bits. With my counting done I started walking to Sugar Cube Corner hoping I would see Carrot Top there.

[Zoooooooooooom!]

"What the fuck was that?!" I asked seeing a blue and red streak leave itself in the sky. What ever it was it is gone now. I better hurry. And with that I continued my way to the Corner.

Lucky when I arrived I saw few ponies there. I looked around and saw Carrot Top alone at a table. Okay player you can do this. Show her your sweeeeeet moves. I approached the table and she acknowledged me with a nod of her head.

Quick say something smooth. "Did you know a pony's head weighs eight pounds?" Carrot Top looked confused and then giggled.

"You ready for the date?"

She came closer to me, "What do you think?"

I grabbed her hoof in mine and ran out of the Corner before she could change her mind. And with that we headed to the festival.

[At the Festival]

The place was much bigger than what the ticket had suggested. It was like a town about the size of Ponyville filled with games and rides. Awwwwwwwwww Yeeeeeeeeah!

[It was about 2:00pm when we arrived. Lucky for us all the things were already set up.]

"So what do you wanna do first Carrot Top?"

"I do not know. What do you wanna do?"

"Girls first."

She squeed and grabbed my hoof leading me to a shooting range. [Except with water guns and a pony clown head.]

"How much?" I asked the pony at the stand.

He was an earth pony with a brown coat and green hair. [Weirdest combo for a pony if you ask me.] "Five bits."

I reached in my sack [Not that one you perverts. Applebloom made me a saddlebag.] Ninety five bits left.

I grabbed one gun in front of a pony clown head. "I meant five bits each," the festival pony said as Carrot Top moved to get her own gun. I stepped off from mine.

"Here Carrot Top you can use mine," I said gesturing towards the gun.

She hugged me, and of course I blushed. She ran to the gunning position and the game began. [What I saw was unbelieveable. The water went everywhere around the clown head but just not in it.] Carrot top turned to me with a frown.

I took out some more bits and payed the game pony. Ninety bits left. Before it could begin again I did something drastic. She is gonna so hate me after this. Well this date was fun even if it was brief. I came up behind Carrot Top and placed my hoofs on hers [which were on the trigger of the gun.]

This mare keeps throwing me for loops. Instead of retreating from me or hitting me, she leaned into me. [I could not help it my head once again became a tomato.]

Once the go ahead was given I steadied her hoof as she fired. [We popped the head in five seconds flat.]

"Well I'll be darned ya did it,"the game pony said. "Well now take your pick of the prizes,"he continued gesturing to the wall of prizes behind him.

"Oooooo, I want that one," Carrot Top said squeezing my arm as her other hoof pointed to a giant Teddy Ursa Major.

"Good choice," he responded getting the big bear creature. "You two have more fun ya hear? And do not forget about the 5:00pm show. You cant miss the wonderbolts now, can ya?" He smiled as we walked away.

I decided to carry the bear as well... [Lets face it guys we are the packmules for the ladies.] Anyway we walked around for about an hour looking at all the sites the festival had to offer. We saw a few roller coasters and even a Ferris Wheel. We definitely have to go on there last. The romantic date movies at festivals always do that.

Carrot Top's and my stomach began to growl. We both blushed and headed to the nearest food stand.

"Well hey there," Applejack said waving to us," nice seeing ya two here."

"Thanks Aj," I said trying to be formal,"but we are kind of starving and need to get back to our date."

AJ seemed hurt. Dammit you just had to be an asshole. Didn't you?

Before I could say I was sorry AJ grabbed two candy apples and said," Here ya two go. Have fun." She smiled at us.

I began to rummage in my saddlebag. "No problem Bass you're like family, these candy apples are on the house," AJ said sweetly. I gave her a smile and we walked away.

The next few hours were spent between me and Carrot Top talking with one another. Playing games and even riding a couple of the rides. I looked at my saddlebag. Oh my. I only have twenty bits left. Well I am pretty sure the festival is almost over anyway.

I saw a big stage and two unicorn twins [Except one had a moustache.] warming up the crowd for the main attraction.

"Come on! Lets get good seats Carrot Top," said grabbing my hoof and pushing through the crowd.

"Okay we have something special planned for you. Unfortunately the wonderbolts could not be here tonight. for one of them has gotten the flu," the moustached brother explained.

The crowd began to disperse. "Well, I guess we can go back home now," Carrot Top said dropping her head.

"But we offered you a show and we plan on delivering it," the unmoustached one said. "For tonight we have discovered two great performers."

That made everypony even Carrot top return their attention to the stage.

"We have the great Dense Fence among us tonight folks!" yelled the moustached one proudly.

"The great Defence?" a pony gasped in the crowd.

"Yes we do but that is not all. We also have Adven Turer! A new up and coming swordspony."

"Who are these guys?" I asked Carrot Top.

She looked shocked. "Defence is the very reason Nightmare Moon failed all those years ago. As a gift he was given the age of an Alicorn by Celestia herself. His special talent is an impregnable defense." she took a deep breath," as for Adven I hear his special talent is the master of weapons. Not only that he has been on several missions for Celestia."

"This is gonna be epic! That is if they even show up," I said thinking aloud to myself.

As if in answer to my question two ponys emerged from behind the curtain of the stage.

One was a dark grey stallion with a sword in one hoof and shield in another. He wore no armor. His eyes sparked with an intelligent brown and his cutie mark was indeed that of a golden shield. I see so that one is Dense Fence.

The opposing pony was widely different. He was a pegasus, had a tan brown coat, his mane and tail were jet black. His eyes burned with an intense glow of excitement even though he was wearing glasses. He was just missing one thing. Where is his sword?

"Where is your sword?" Dense said inquisitively. [Now it is time for you to ask audience and do not say in his pants. We ponies don't even wear clothes...mostly.]

"Oh sorry," Adven said rubbing his neck with his hoof. He then pulled out a watch and pressed a button on it. Suddenly the watch became a double edged sword. "Here it is," Adven said with a grin.

"Okay I believe now it is time to begin!" Flim and Flam shouted. [Pony Kombat! http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EAwWPadFsOA]

With the go ahead Dense rushed forward with his blade striking low. Adven reacted with blocking the hit with one of his blade's sides and pressed forward with the other one beginning his own assault.

Dense reflected all of the blows. He then proceeded to close the distance between him and Adven.

Adven realizing Dense's strategy took flight jumping over Dense. Then threw an attack at his back.

Once again blade met blade.

How does this old pony do this? Why am I enjoying this so much? Oh well.

"Come on Adven you can do it!" I looked to see Pinkie Pie shouting. Does she know this guy?

I turned my attention back to the fight. Apparently in that split second. Both Adven and Dense landed blows on one another. And both were panting.

"You are pretty good," Dense complimented.

"You still got it too old timer," Adven said flashing a wolf like grin," but I am not gonna lose."

With that little conversation over and done the two of them charged once more at one another. The struggle was similar to the first each strike was blocked by the other only to follow up on another one. [We, as the audience could only make out glows as steel repeatedly beat on steel.]

After several passes the two parted ways once again panting.

"Ready to give up yet sonny?"

"Not when I still have one trick up my sleeve."

"And what would that be?"

Adven simply smiled and rushed towards Dense only to take to the sky.

"What is he planning?" I wondered aloud.

He then dived straight down but that did not result in anything but steel again meeting steel.

Then Adven did an unexpected maneuver.

"You split your sword in two?!"

" Yep. Sorry old timer but you're going down."

Regardless of how experienced he was even Dense could not change his fighting style fast enough when he was exhausted. Adven however was. With one blade he sent Dense's own flying far away. With the other he held it near Dense's neck. "Yield."

"You're good kid, it was an honor crossing blades with you," Dense said,"I yield."

"Hehe thanks," he said joyfully,"you too old timer."

I gotta talk to this guy.

"Hey Carrot Top, I will be right back okay?"

"Ok just hurry back," she said giving me a quick hug.

I blushed and ran off to talk to that adventurer pony.

[Meanwhile in the Dark]

"I do not understand how this patheic human will help further our plans," Infinite said impatiently.

"You will obey orders," a voice echoed back.

"Very well," Infinite said as he gritted his teeth.

He hated humans and now he had to assist one who helped them. A doctor. The thought nearly made his whole stomach turn.

"Ho,ho, ho," laughed the doctor," Just you wait Shadic you and ponyville will pay for your meddling in my plans."

Infinite groaned out of annoyance.

[Back at the Festival]

"Hey Brent!"

Adven turned and instantly regretted his decision. He began to whistle.

As I neared him he began to walk 'nonchalantly' away.

I rushed him. [It was easy because he was still tired from the fight.]

"Ha! I figured it was you," I said proudly.

"That I was who?" he asked playing dumb.

"Brent it is me Shaun," I explained," We went to school together well for a while anyway. I moved away."

Realization reached Brent/Adven's face,"Wow so I was not the only human to end up here. Awesome!"

"I know right. Hey dude where are you staying anyway?"

"Honestly I have been traveling since I got here. I have not really found a home yet."

"Well I got a treehouse in Ponyville. If you want you can come live with me there."

"I'll think it over."

"Awesome. Oh! I would love to stay and chat but I got a date to finish. See ya around!" I waved goodbye to one of the few Bronies I met in person back on Earth.

"See ya," he said bowing his head extravagently. And his glasses nearly fell. Lucky for him a certain little pink 'something' was there to catch them for him.

I hope he likes the taste of cotton candy. [Let us leave the man to his cotton candy.]

[Fifteen minutes later]

I returned to my date with Carrot Top. We decided to go on the Ferris Wheel to end the night.

Ten bits for each ticket. Whew I just made it! I payed the pony and got our tickets. I closed my eyes. I was deadily afraid of heights. [That was why I am happy I am an earth pony and not a pegasus.]

As I felt we were going to the top I felt something on my chest. It was of course Carrot Top.

"This had been an almost perfect night," she said laying on my chest looking out over the festival. [I must admit the stars captivated me as well.]

I frowned a little, "Almost perfect?" She nodded. I grabbed her head in my hoof and picked it up to face me. I hope I don't regret this. She may be able to throw me off and kill me seeing how high we are. As her eyes looked into mine and mine into hers my lips moved on their own accord invading her own lips' territory.

I heard fireworks as the moment lasted with me and Carrot Top on the Ferris Wheel oblivious to the rest of the world.

I blushed,"How was that?"

"Perfect," she said with tears in her eyes.

I had a big goofy grin as we descended the ride.

The walk home took a while and the stuff Carrot Top won did not make the walk any easier. When we got to her house.

"Goodbye," I said waving.

"See ya," she said,"and thanks for the wonderful night."

With that I returned to my home and started to drift off to sleep. [ Little did I know tomorrow would start being a little bit more dangerous than usual.]

K.O.

Author note: Sorry if this is not my story's best chapter. I had a bit of difficulty writing this one.

[Center of Ponyville]

I was sleeping peacefully in bed when suddenly I heard a loud crash. I looked out my window only to find something really unexpected even in Equestria.

"What the fuck is that?!" I saw Adven yell as he ran out of Sugar Cube Corner with a disheveled mane.

What stood before both of us was a metallic looking humanoid object. [In other words boys and girls It was a fucking robot!]

I gulped.

"Don't worry bro, I got this," Adven/Brent[ Fuck it, he is a pony now. Bye Brent. Hello Adven.] said transforming his watch into his twin sided blade.

"It is time for your destruction," the robot said in a monotone voice echoing.

Adven put a hoof to his ear," What is that? Sorry I think you're going through a tunnel."

Adven then proceeded to charge at the robot spinning swinging his sword. One instant he was flailing about randomly. The next he was behind the robot with a smirk and his sword in a sheath. I wonder where he got that? Well he was with Pinkie Pie best not to question it...ever.

"Hey Bass!"

"Ya?"

"So what is your favorite season of the year?"

"What?"

"I asked because my own is fall," he answered nonchalantly as the robot behind him broke into pieces and fell behind him.

We both laughed at that. But then I stopped when I saw something unexpected. [Again.] I say a giant video screen [Kinda looked one of those movie theater screens.] being lowered by two hovering robots. Then the thing came to life.

"Ho, ho, ho. Hello Ponyville," said an oddly funny looking fat man with an extremely cartoonish orange moustache.

"What the fuck?!" Adven and I said aloud. How is he even in Equestria. Isn't he suppose to be getting his butt kicked by a certain blue speedster?

"Now, I am going to make this simple," the old man continued,"You give me what I want and we will get along very well."

He took a dramatic pause and began again," But if you don't and insist on being a nuisance. Then this will happen."

"And what is this exactly Egghead?" I asked mockingly.

"Who said that," he said angerly.

I raised my hoof. "I did," I said not giving a fuck. [Like a last level Baws!]

"Then this," he said pressing a button on a device of some sort.

I looked up and saw with horror an army of robots falling down towards ponyville.

"Well fuck me side," I was interrupted as the robots landed surrounding Ponyville with a mighty thud.

"Now you see the brillance of Dr. Eggman," the crazy bastard laughed.

"Hey Baldy in case you have not noticed I can cut through you brilliant ideas like butter," Adven bluffed. [At least I think he was bluffing.]

"Not all the ponys are like you. I may decide to go for the small frys first."

"You leave the children out of this!" shouted an angry Cheerilee.Wow she really does love kids.

"Okay then you will be the first one," Eggman laughed evilly and sent several robots towards Cheerilee. Damn it she was several yards away from me and Adven. Please god help us. We can't let anyone get hurt. I closed my eyes wishing we could somehow pick up speed and save Cheerilee even though I knew it was futile.

When I opened my eyes I saw a familar blue and red streak. The only thing is this time it was right beside me. I turned to see a hedgehog creature with the wings of a pegasus. My jaw dropped as the pegasushog ran forward going faster than I even thought was feasible.

One instant he was right beside me and the next he was on top of a robot near Cheerilee.

"Hey boys did you miss me?" the pegasushog grinned cockedly.

The robots turned to face the strange hybrid creature. He than sat on one of the robots' heads and made a face with his tongue out. The other robot turned their fists at him and began shooting with machine like hands.

"Don't blink," the pegasushog said before he seemed to disappear.

A second passed and I saw a blue ball seem to go through one of the robots followed by a red streak through the last one.

"Thank you, mister?" Cheerilee began.

The pegasushog had a spiky hairdo of blue and red spikes alternating. [Every odd spike was red and every even was a dark blue persuasion.] He flashed a wide grin,"I am Shadic the Pegasushog, part hedgehog, part pergasus, all hero."

My jaw dropped. He has to be Sonic or at least know him.

"Ah, so you have decided to join us Shadic, this is a surprise."

"Not so much I was kind of bored," the pegasushog stated nonchalantly.

Eggman growled and now he smirked. "You really should not ignore me Shadic."

At this Shadic raised a brow.

"Since your friend will need all the help she can get." With that it looked like Eggman had several more robots surround Cheerilee.

Eggman again laughed. " I would love to stay and chat but I got a date in a far out dimension." The screen died.

"Eggman!" the pegasushog yelled violently. The scream came back to life.

"Oh I forgot one thing oops my mistake I meant one hundred things. Oh and one more thing Shadic no hedgehog form for you." Suddenly the pegasushog was enveloped in a black light. When he emerged he looked like a normal pegasus. His mane style and color scheme remained he was just a pegasus.

"What do you suppose that means?" Adven asked to me.

"I think the pegasushog can change his form. Also I think Eggman meant he has one hundred robots."

"Haha, no problem I got this."

"We need a plan before we continue. I think we should get that pegasushog. He could come in handy."

Adven nodded. "Even if he is just a pegasus now."

We headed to save him and Cheerilee from the new robots. There was one that carried her and was flanked by two more on either side. "Hey you!" I called trying to wake up the pegasushog.

The robots turned their gaze on us as we made our approach.

"I think they want to speak to you," Adven joked.

"Can you tell them to leave a message?"

"Ok," Adven said slashing his sword through two of the robots and slashed cutting off the arms of another. I was desperately trying to buck one of them. "How many is that?" I asked panting.

"Four."

We heard Cheerilee scream as the robot began to take to the air.

"Well looks like I have to get this one too," Adven flashed a grin.

He took to the air and cut the metal being's head off. Cheerilee began to fall.

"I got her. I got her," I said slowly having a feeling of deja vu. Crap, this is going to hurt isnt it?

"Thank you," Cheerilee said with a smile.

"No problem," I spat out with a slur.

"Wow, are you okay there dude?" Adven asked as he reached the ground. I began to answer when I fell back and let darkness become my friend.

A Dream?

[In my dreams...maybe?]

I was in a black void hopelessly floating. Well this seems awfully familar. Suddenly I saw a light. [I guess I found the light at the end of the tunnel. I hope it ain't the C train. That would kill me.] Soon I was engulfed by the light as it penetrated the darkness. [Haha penetrated. Don't judge me!] I closed my eyes to prevent them from being overwhelmed by the light.

When I again opened my eyes I saw one half was taken by the light and the other was still encased by pure darkness. As my jaw dropped I saw two beings emerge from the darkest shadow and the brightest light.

They each resembled what you would expect from their respective sides. The beings that came out of the dark and light both looked like 'me'.

"Who are you?" I inquired instinctively.

"We are you," they answered simultaneously. Man I hope they do not do that for all the questions I ask.

Okay. This is weird. "What do you mean? You can't be me because well, I am me," I said pointing a finger to me. Wait I am in my human form? How? What the hell is going on? Calm down besides this is more bizarre

"True," the being in dark said. [Both of the beings wore robes of the darkness and light and looked human.]

"And untrue," the white one replied.

This only confused me more.

"The truth is we are a part of you," the white one continued.

" Well how long have you been here? Because I got to tell you I may want to make you guys pay some overdue rent." [Joking was the only way to keep myself from breaking down out of frustration.]

"Fine, since you clearly do not believe us we shall demonstrate our prowess," the dark one stated," I recommened we beat some sense into him."

"Agreed," the white one said nodding.

I raised my arms to defend myself. Wait a minute arms. In my dreams I am still human. Weird. Or is it? I mean there was that whole pegasushog thing. As I pondered this I felt my arms and legs to move of their own accord and began hitting me. [Help! Someone save me from well...me!]

"This is our demonstration how did you like it?" the dark robed one asked with an evil smirk. Damn bastard enjoyed himself.

"I apologize for our other's sense of fun," the white one quickly added.

"Fine," I said panting,"but... one question."

"Ask away," the white one seemed eager to answer.

"We will answer." the dark added..

"Why am I here? And what is here anyway?"

"We are in your soul Shaun," the bright one said.

"And you are here because you're fighting for your life. So I and that one," the dark one [Screw it I am calling him Blackness now] said gesturing towards his counterpart," were activated."

"Activated?"

"We are beings of pure energy. My associate and I are," Brighty said [Yeah his name is Brighty now. Want to fight about it?]
pointing to me,"and you are where our energies collide. Therefore we are a part of you. And you're us."

"Ok but what do you mean you were activated? By what exactly?"

"Your stupidity," the Blackness said spiting in disgust.

Brighty quickly clarified, "He means your constant nature to help your fellow ponys and well the consequences that come with that. Such as saving Cheerilee. You have been unconscience for two weeks. This hasn't only put you at risk but us as well. And he did not give us to you to simply be thrown away."

"You have said too much brother," the Blackest snarled at Brighty.

"What the fuck? Who is he?!" I asked now letting my frustration enter my voice.

"We must go now, but do know that now we are with you. you will experience some new sensations," Blackest said as it [or he, whatever] faded back into the shadows."

"Do try and NOT get yourself killed," Brighty said with a warm smile.

"Wait I still have questions," I yelled trying to reach the beings in vain.

"Soon you will no longer be a hindrance to your friends," the beings spoke as one for a final time leaving me with that message.

"But I am not a burden to my friends," I insisted. Am I?

"Hey wake up bro," I heard a voice say gently.

"Adven?!"

"Please, tell me he is alright!"

"Carrot Top?!"

"Do not worry. I know his kind he is going to be just fine," a third familar voice said. [I could not place the name though.]

[I am not going to tell!] [ I listened to this as I wrote this part- http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t8sEtZiAQQI]

My head. what the fuck happened? All I remember is a robot. Then it all came back to me and I sprang to life. My head protested strongly against my sudden activity. I forced my eyes opened to find myself in a hospital bed. [Okay I told you surprise!]

"Please be okay Bass," I looked to my rightside to find Carrot Top there peacefully sleeping. I also noticed I was in a bed. I forced myself up although my head continued its protest. I used my hoofs to support myself as I got out of the bed.
Yay it feels good to be a pony again!

My whole body felt weak as if all my body was asleep. Ha. I guess I am more beat than I thought. Oh well up and at it lazy bones.

I turned my gaze to Carrot Top and ignored the pain as I grabbed her in my arms and carried her to my bed. I then placed her on the bed. I then covered her with the blanket. As she snuggled under the blanket I kissed her on the forehead. "Good night. Sorry I made you worry. Get some rest you have earned it."

I carried my exhausted body three steps before I fell down on my knees. [I do not know how I even have knees being a pony and all.] I crawled to the chair Carrot Top was snoozing on. I then took her place. I stood there for a few minutes going over what happened in my 'dream.' I shook myself and decided it was best to get to sleep now. It looked like it was already late. I guess my mind responded slowly to everyone trying to wake me up.

As she lay there peacefully I reached my hand to trace her mane to comfort her. [She seemed to grow antsy in her sleep.] I then began an old song as she drifted off to sleep.

"Hush now, Quiet now
It's time to lay your sleepy head
Hush now, Quiet now
It's time to go to bed

Hush now! Quiet now
It's time to lay your sleepy head
Said hush now! Quiet now
It's time to go to bed

Drifting! Off to sleep
Leave excitin' day behind you
Drifting! Off to sleep
Let the joy of dream land find you

Hush now! Quiet now
Lay your sleepy head
Said hush now! Quiet now
It's time to go to bed"

I smiled as I finished the song drifting off to sleep myself.

Spoilers! [ Maybe...I have no idea!]

[ At the dojo a.k.a. Martial Art's place]

"Um...I have a question," I said panting heavily.

"Yes?"

"How is this helping me?" I said as I continued putting a jacket on and off. [Martial gave it to me. It was a dark black jacket. And it was a fucking sunny as a day could get and I had been doing this same 'exercise' for several days with brief moments to rest.]

"The first discipline you shall learn is kung fu."

"Ok?" I said more confused than before.

"Kung fu is life. Everything around you is kung fu. Everything you do is kung fu."

"So does that mean when I eat I am practicing kung fu?" I joked.

"It depends on how you choose to eat," Martial replyed smriking..

I honestly have no idea how to respond to that. Martial chuckled at my sudden lost for words.

"Now get back to it," Martial said throwing a hoof at me. Out of instinct I twisted myself to dodge the blow. Wow. I guess the Karate Kid is not completely ridiculous. [At least not in an universe with magical ponies.]

The next couple of days involved many different exercises. [Martial Art is crazy! Nuff said for now.]

"Hey, can I have today off? I mean it is sunday. Typically don't ponies need at least one day to rest?" I pleaded desperately.

"I suppose you have worked these past three days very well." Three days? It felt like three years! "Go ahead," he continued waving a hoof towards the door.

"Thank you Mister Martial," I said joyfully with a hop, a skip, and a jump towards the exit. [Hey I have not seen my friends in days. I am not a very antisocial pony okay?!]

[ Ten minutes later.]

I decided to first pay a visit to the Corner first. [I figured Carrot Top would need some more space.]

My stomach growled. [And maybe I had one other thing on my mind beside to just see my friend. Hey do you know what Martial would let me eat...apples. ONLY apples. In a world where sweets can be food anywhere! I need sugar man!]

As I neared the entrance a sweet aroma carried me away. [I am not even joking. My body literally lifted off the ground.]

I descended as I made it to the entrance. As I opened the door I saw Adven and Pinkie talking at the counter.

"Yo Adven, hello Pinkie,"I said waving to both of them.

"Uh...hi,"said Adven rubbing his right hoof behind his neck. As he did that Pinkie blushed. Awkward. I guess I caught them at a bad time.

"Hey I hate to ask you this.. but can I have one of those cupcakes?" I said pointing at a tray of cupcakes behind the two of them. [Like an idiot I forgot I had no bits to my name.]

"Well," Adven said as he moved his head towards Pinkie,"if she says you can."

My stomach growled and I blushed. "Can you please decide fast? I am kind of starving right here," I said tearing up.[ I really love my sweets.]

"Here you go," said Pinkie doing a single spin to grab a cupcake from the tray and dropping it in my hooves. [And she did it all in one second too.]

"Thanks Pinkie," I felt myself crying. I reached and hugged her. "You are the best pony ever!" [Deja vu eh?]

"Hehe thanks Bass but I gotta go," she said bouncing to the exit. "See you later Adveny," she said blowing him a kiss.

I turned to see Adven grinning like a madman," I love that mare."

By the time he had turned around I had eaten the cupcake. Mmmmmmmmm delicious! I began to lick the ends of my hooves. [Yes the same hooves that have touched the ground. Hey! It added an extra amount of spice to my tasty treat.]

" So what has been up man?" Adven said offering a coy smile. Does he know?

"Fine," I replied coolly. [Watch this I will totally out coy him!] I began to whistle. Damn it. Screw this. Plus there is one thing I got to know.

"Hey Adven, mind if I ask you a question?"

He looked concerned for a second than the next his face widened with a smile," Of course, ask away."

"Remember the robot that attacked a few days ago?" [Obviously he did. Even Equestria didn't have that kind of thing happen regularly. Well the show did not show anything like that before.]

"What about it?"

"What happened after I was knocked out exactly?"

"I am glad you asked Bass. So what happened was..."[Nope not going to tell you just yet. Yes, I know, I am such a tease! Hehe.]

[In the Darkness a few days ago]

"I still don't understand why Eggman was spared master. His assault on the citizens of Ponyville failed miserably," Infinite said trying to convince his master to dispose of the one being that caused his blood to boil.

"I don't need to explain myself to you!" his master snapped back with a violent hiss. "What have you done so far?!" he continued picking up speed. "You have no place to question my methods."

Infinite's body tensed. Not knowing what to do he decided to bow," I apologize my master but you have not utilized me of yet. And I suppose I have grown restless."

"Well then I have just the cure for that type of sickness," the voice boomed from the darkness with the trace of something...odd.

Did the master sound happy? Cheerful, even? Suddenly appearing in front of Infinite was a scroll held in place by a shadow like agua that seemed to dance around the scroll.

"What is this, my liege?"

"Your mission Infinite."

"Which is?" Infinite said raising a brow.

"I would not want to ruin the surprise."

"I understand." Honestly he didn't. He didn't know how these humans...these bronies would help his master. Then again he wasn't meant to question. His duty was to do as his sire demanded him and he would follow it to his death. As Infinite opened the scroll his jaw dropped as he read through his instructions. "Sir, this plan seems...risky."

The master laughed with a mighty roar,"That is why it is the perfect test for you my good and faithful servant."

Infinite cringed. His master had never said that before. Why was he acting stranger than average? Infinite decided not to hazard a guess. He simply shook his head and ran to attend to his assigned duties. He could not fail his master. He would not.

"Well,that was interesting," Discord said as he exited the darkness. "I told you my impersonation was right on."

"Indeed," a booming voice conceded.

"Where did you ever come up with that last line?" Discord asked obviouslty he was as curious as Infinite had been.

In answer the voice proceeded to shhh Discord and said,"Spoilers."

My assignment!

My assignment!

[The Dojo]

"Ha!" I yelled as I thrust my legs forward multiple times.

"Wrong, wrong, wrong."Martial said as he shook his head disapprovingly.

"What am I doing wrong?!" I asked annoyed. Come on I have done this same thing for weeks. Why can he not be satisfied? "I have adjusted my stance five times just today!"

Martial chuckled and threw an apple at my head. I tryed in vain to bring my hooves up to my head to block the fruit from its destination. [Let me tell you apples are much harder when they hit your head than when you bite into them.] I felt my entire head tilt backwards. [I bet you would have loved to see me fly back matrix style.]

"The problem is your lack of focus. If you had focused you could've blocked that simple apple."

"How was I suppose to know you were going to throw an apple at my head!" I yelled pointing to my battle scar. I felt the apple juice slowly drip down my face. I tryed to continue talking but the juice made its way to my eyes. "YYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEOW! It burns! Why apple why?!" I screamed in agony. I entered into a fetal position.

"I will get a napkin," my master chuckled,"...eventually."

Damn you old man! Damn you to the dark place!

[A day later.]

[Beep! Beep!] I slammed my right hoof slamming to break my alarm knowing full well what today was.Damn. I am so glad it is finally sunday. My only day off. I can just sleep in! Thank Celestia! I felt myself yawn and tryed to become comfortable again.

Suddenly I felt a bright light touch my eyes. No. No. Not today! Why today?! [Hey you try and follow Martial's training and not complain the one day you get off!]

As I expected there was Celestia with a look of worry over her face. Her face was a sickly white. [I mean whiter than usual. I know weird right? I did not even know she could be any whiter.]

"What ish it?" I muttered still half asleep.

"Human," she said briskly placing in my hooves a scroll with her magic,"I have your test."

I instantly grew excited. [I thought she was going to just troll me and then go back under her bridge.] I grabbed the scroll in my teeth and started to look for a knife. I looked frantically for a knife. Luckily Celestia was kind enough to use her horn to open the scroll.

"So what is the job exactly?"

"I require your aid to retrieve an ancient artifact."

"What sort of artifact?"

"It is known as War Bringer's gauntlet." I raised a brow not recognizing the name. "War Bringer was a military general [Of course!] of the griffins who happened to find a powerful weapon. The gauntlet allowed him to absorb and utilize the magic of unicorns. The gauntlet was said to have been made by an elderly alicorn as a deal between it and War Bringer.To power the gauntlet the wearer would require to be blasted by a unicorn's magic."

"Okay? Um why do we need it now? And for that matter where is it? I mean wouldn't the griffins have, you know, hide it away somewhere safe to protect it?"

Celestia ignored me and continued,[Exposition I choose you!]"I fought against War Bringer years ago to claim the gauntlet. to prevent him from abusing its power. When I did the gauntlet was already gone." Well why didn't she just reclaim it after the battle? "I was too tired. Also the gauntlet's power was exhausted so it was just as useful as a normal piece of armor."

"Then why do we need to get it back?"

"Recently I felt a surge of its power. It has become active. Most likely because a third party has found it. Your mission [If I choose to accept it.] is to accompany a young unicorn to reclaim the gauntlet."

"So, who is the lucky pony?"

"The only one I trust with such a task is my good and faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

I breathe in a heavy wave of emotion. I had to resist the urge to jump for joy. So somehow as if in a reflex I felt myself squee. [Yes people I have just squeed myself. I wanted to introduce myself to Twilight but I kind of put it off. I hardly met any of the mane six during the party when I came and that was a while back.]

"I assume by your face you accept your mission."

I gave a mock salute and said,"Will do princess."

"Report to sugarcube corner. My student will be waiting there for you."

"Okay.."I said thinking,"first, I got to make a few stops."

Celestia nodded,"Just make sure you report there as soon as possible." With that said another flash came before my eyes and I was alone once more.

I grabbed my jacket. [Yeah styling and profiling with swag!] I also decided to grab a certain type of hat I had acquired. [Fine you broke me down. It was really just a gift from Pinkie Pie.] It was a gray fedora with a black line resembling a headband for my headwear. I also reached and grabbed sunglasses. [Got to love Pinkie Pie my friends.]

I took a deep breathe. Now that I look badass. I need to say something cool. Hm. what should I say? I snapped my hooves. [Screw physics! I have hooves!] "It is adventure time!" With my battlecry said I ran to get my passengers on my ride of awesomeness.

[In Ponyville]

"Sure I will come along," Adven said with a sly grin," I always love a good adventure."

"Awesome!" I reached my hoof which Adven grabbed with his own.

Adven's face changed from one of excitement to one of realization. "Dude, I almost forgot we should ask Shadic to come with us."

"Who?" then I remembered and immediately facehoofed.

"Well I could always NOT tell him bro. No need to get emotional."

"No I am just mad at myself. I have always had a bad memory. Get him we could use the backup. Do you know where he is now?"

"Yeah I know just the place."

Adven led me to a big tree that cast a big shadow. Sure enough Shadic was there peacefully snoozing.

"I then ran towards Shadic and shook him like a maroca.

"What the fuck?" Shadic stuttered.

"Welcome to the club. This was your initiation," Adven chimed in smiling.

"Oh!Cool!" Shadic said with a grin. [Got to admit. I did not see that coming.]

[I informed him of the mission.] "Also one more thing," I said finishing up my explaination of the situation.

"Which is?" Shadic said with a brow raised.

"This message will self destruct in five seconds."

"Boo!" Shadic said.

"Tell some jokes!" Adven said with a grin.

"Everyone is a critic. Let us just get going now," I said brushing off their criticism. And with that we headed towards adventure! [And by adventure I mean the Corner.]

Rivalries and New Enemies

Author Notes: This Chapter only has two scenes. I will use bold for the thoughts of a different character. Just as a heads up. Also I had tryed to work hard through a writer block. I am sorry if it is not my best chapter but I think it does its job.

[At Sugarcube Corner]

As we approached the corner we saw two mares waiting for us. One was a lavender coated pony with a purple mane with a pink strip through it. Her eyes were also purple and beamed with intelligence.

The other was a mare with a blue coat and rainbow mane. She had violet eyes that burned with intensity. I definitely do not want to make her mad. I wonder what ever happened to that manticore? Best not to think about that.

"Hey Twilight," Shadic greeted the two mares.

"Oh, hello Shadic," Twilight said with a smile. She and Rainbow dash must've been talking before we arrived.

"So, how you been?" Shadic said with a knowing grin.

"Shadic, you owe me a race!" Rainbow Dash interrupted before Twilight could answer.

"Aw don't be that way Dash. Besides I can beat you in a race 'after' our mission," Shadic said daring Rainbow Dash. Dude! Do you want to die? She will neuter you on the spot. Think about the mares Shadic. Think of the mares and just back up slowly and make yourself look bigger.

Rainbow put herself eye to eye with Shadic. I guess they will have the ultimate stare off. [Five dollars on Rainbow Dash. Come on I won't cheat I promise... Fine! Suit yourself! What do I care what you think anyway!]

"Enough you two," Adven said getting between them both. Adven for the save!

"Yeah we have no time to waste on fighting Rainbow," Twilight said helping Adven separate the two. [Tag team match. Rainbow Dash and Twilight against Adven and Shadic. Next WrestieManeia!]

"Fine," Rainbow huffed angrily. Shadic simply nodded his head and started lieing down again. Rainbow spotted a cloud and flew to nap there. [Wow talk about lazy. Am I right? Hey don't point that hoof at me! I did not make them go to sleep. Okay I did but you can not prove a thing! Mwhhahah!]

"Thank you both. This would have been a very unpleasant trip if you two didn't intervene."

"Why didn't you get between them? You could have helped us," Adven said with an air of annoyance.

"Maybe but I prefer not to be torn from limb to limb by two pissed off pegasi. Well one pissed off mare pegasus and one indifferent male one. Besides you wanted to bring Shadic along." Adven started to narrow his eyes.

"Anyway," I said trying to change the subject," so how are we going to get the gauntlet, Twilight?"

"Well the princess said she would be sending some chariots until then, we can wait here," Twilight explained. A minute later a sudden roaring gust of wind came to us.

I looked up to find two big pegasi with white coats and armor bringing down a chariot.

"I guess this is our ride," I said beginning to examine the chariot. "I think it could do with a paint job myself. Too bland."

"Adven could you please go get Rainbow Dash and Shadic?" Twilight asked.

"Why don't I just put them in the chariot. So we don't have to wake them, you know? I think they will be awfully cranky when they wake up and I would rather not have to stop them from killing one another on the trip," Adven said thinking about our companions.

"I could only get one chariot from the princess. She said she could not spare any more supplies. And the chariot only fits three but seeing how big your friend is," she gestured to me," he take up two spots." Great. Wait was that a fat joke?

"So we pegasi have to fly ourselves?"

Twilight nodded with a sheepish grin. Adven sighed.

"Well this adventure is off to a great start," I said to myself.

[Meanwhile]

In a cave in the griffin territory there are three beings around a fire. There was a female griffin with sharp talons fiddling with her teeth. To her left was a teenage dragon with dark gold scales and wide slightly torn green wings. The last of the three was a pegasus with a dark green coat and black short mane.

"Talk about a good hall," the dragon said as he began to eat small critters.

"Yeah tell me about it. You would think today would have been like the others. It is hardly a clear day," the griffin replied taking a talon full of the petit creatures.

"Ugh. I will never understand how you guys can eat those things," the green pegasus said with a disgusted face.

"Ugh. Gilda, why did we ever let him join us?" the dragon said clearly irritated.

"Because Blaze he had proven himself with his little test," Gilda answered tiredly.

Blaze smiled reminsicing that day,"Stealing your own town's treasury must have been hard on your family Velocity."

"I hope it was,"he growled. And I hope he knows it. "Too bad it was not enough to keep us fed."

"Just suck it up and eat these insects already," Gilda complained.

"If only we could get a new job. Probably then we could live and not just survive," Velocity said thinking to himself, ignoring the griffin's complaint.

"Hmph it is still early probably we could go find that job today," Blaze said growing impatient for their days of leisure already.

"Yeah maybe if we are lucky we can..." Velocity began as a black thing appeared with a bright flash of light. When his eyes readjusted he saw a black alicorn with dragon eyes and a red mane.

"I understand you want a job," the alicorn said abruptly. Was he listening in on our conversation?

"Depends," Gilda said crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes.

The alicorn smiled. Something about this guy rubs me the wrong way. I can't place it but something is just not right. I mean how he looks and the mere fact he showed up like this is too convenient. However he may be worth listening to.

"What is the job and more importantly," Blaze said emphasizing the next point," what do we get if we do it?"

"I require you to retrieve an artifact for me and your reward will make Princess Celestia herself kneel before you."

The three rose smilutaneous brows.

Enough wealth to make the Princess bow before us? Tempting but we still need some more information.They are not doing it so I guess I will have to ask the elephant in the room... or cave."Why do you need us for that? Sounds like a simple retrieval job."

Now the alicorn frowned. It's fake. I don't know how I know it but I do. "I would but several ponies have stolen it already."

"Oh I get it so you want us," Velocity said making the respective gestures," to track these ponys down and take back your precious artifact. What is the artifact's name anyway?"

"A most powerful one and that is all you need to know. Also for you I am an alicorn so I obviously have the power to help you out of your current situation. But if you would rather stay homeless and die slowly then who am I to stop.."

"Wait!" Gilda said interrupting,"We will take the job. But we need to know how it looks like at least."

Again Velocity felt the Alicorn smile and turn around with a crazed look in his eyes."I was hoping you would say that."

Damn it Gilda. What have you gotten us into?!

The alicorn's laughter reached a high note as he opened a scroll before the three beings.

Trouble Abrewing

[Five hours of nonstop flying later]

"Hey come on Rainbow you can go faster than that," Shadic tanuted as he raced her around the chariot.

"Arrr! If you didn't have that darn boosting you would not be able to even keep up with me!" Rainbow exclaimed with much ire.

"Anyone else getting a migrain seeing them fight and race?" I said holding onto my hat to keep it from flying off my head.

"Hey it could be worse," Adven said sweating just by flying close to the chariot. I guess we should probably stop pretty soon.

"I do not see how," I replied bored out of my skull.

"Well you could," he said panting,"be like me and have to fly the whole way."

It looked like if he was talking to Twilight so I turned to see her expression. Of course she has been reading the whole way. And Adven has been focusing on just flying.

"Hey Twilight," I said nudging her. She absent mindedly swatted my hoof away. I tried again and again until Twilight realized what was happening.

"What?" she said annoyed.

"...Hi," I said slyly.

Twilight shot me an annoyed glance at me,"Anything else?"

I shrugged. I wonder how I did that? I wonder how I look like with a shrug? Man I wish I had a camera on me. Wait a minute. Focus Bass! Focus! "Oh, there is one thing," I said feigning nonchalance.

"Which is?"

"Oh for Celestia's sake Twilight, lets just rest for a while!" Adven shouted as his body seemed to be leaking. Well he is exhausted.

Twilight grinned with a blush," Of course. Rainbow!"

"Shadic!" I yelled seeing Adven too tired to talk anymore.

"What?" they both asked at the same time.

[Don't judge me readers. I am warning you I am about to do something that I am not proud of. You have been warned!]

An awful idea came to my mind. I got a perfectly awful idea.

"Mayday Mayday we are going down!" I yelled as I pointed my hooves toward the ground. [I warrrrrrrned you!]

[Meanwhile]

"So how did your assignment go my subject?" asked the master.

"As you anticipated my lord. They are en route to their point," Infinite replied briskly.

The master chuckled. After a few moments his laughter began to fall down.

"Begin phase 2," the master commanded suddenly serious.

As Infinite rose to walk away he continued,"Oh and please tell Eggman to come back to our world now. It has been a while since I have spoken with him. Also tell him to pick up his pet."

When Infinite turned around he saw a creature tied up. The creature had blue fur and spiky hair and wore white gloves. He also wore white and red shoes. After his examination of the creature he saw, he began walking out again until only the thing and the master were alone in the dark.

"MMMMm," the thing mumbled trying to escape from his bonds.

"Oh come now, you can try harder than that," the master said mocking the thing's attempt to break free.

"Do not worry about your friends I scheduled them a playdate with an old friend of yours."

Content with what he said the master laughed once more. He turned his attention to focusing on an out of body spell of his. When suddenly he felt a disturbance and he..grinned. "Well looks like number three is ready. Best to pick up my order." He stated preparing to teleport to an earthy realm. "So try and not to destroy the place while I am gone...Sonic."

The captive mumbled through the gag in one last violent objection only to once again fail. The master snickered and then left .

Sonic decided to lay and get some rest. He had a feeling he would be there for quite some time. He just had to believe his friends could handle themselves.

[Back with the heroes]

It has taken a while but we can finally move on with the traveling. I mean it felt like an hour. [Apparently where we landed was close enough to a path so we could walk the whole way to the gauntlet's location. I would have disputed the fact but Twilight talked to the guards about it before me. So now we are in the words walking.]

I looked around to find Rainbow and Shadic in the front talking to one another. Seriously can't those two just relax? After having a few exchanges between the two, Shadic decided to join me and Adven. Twilight sped up to talk to her friend. I guess Shadic and Rainbow's argument got a little over heated.

Then the three of us were alone with silence.

"Soooooo Shadic tell me about yourself," I said trying to put an end to the silence and learn more about Shadic.

"What do you mean?" Shadic said with a puzzled look on his face.

"Well I mean..." I said not knowing the correct words to express my thoughts,"you know."

Shadic merely rose a brow like I was some crazy person. [Or rather pony.]

"I think he wants to know about your other form Shadic," Adven offered.

Thank you Adven! That is one weird thing. I can not believe I had completely forgotten about it. Then again I ended up hitting my head. Oh wait they are looking at me. Fuck. Curse my constantly wandering brain!

Shadic shook his head and began to speak. "Well," he began putting a hoof behind his head,"it is kind of complicated."

"Hey dude," I replied thinking of an old tv show I enjoyed back on earth," I used to watch some alien guy with a british accent fight creatures in space and time travel. Oh and he did it all with the use of a screwdriver and a box. Trust me, I do not think your story can be more complicated than that."

"Trust me you would be surprised," Shadic retorted with a grin. Challenge accepted bro! Bring it on! "But if you insist I'll tell you. You see I am a human. Well originally I was. Like you and Adven. I grew bored with life. I felt like my life was routine. It did not matter if I was a part of it or not." He paused. Man this must be really terrible for him. He continued after taking a quick breath,"I was playing a game with a friend when it happened. I was suddenly in Equestria. Celestia had said she wanted me for something. That I belonged here. She said her magic was too weak to keep 'me.' Luckily Celestia peered into our world at the time and saw my OC. Unfortunately unknown to her my OC had a few tricks up its sleeve that she did not know about. She said I would have to learn to be my character so she gave me his history, his live that I had written."

"Wow," I said shocked.

"Heavy," Adven agreed.

"Yeah but I will admit it is not the worst thing that could happen. Besides one of the side effects is I got to hang out with an idol of mine. The blue spiky haired dude, Sonic the Hedgehog. I helped Sonic beat Eggman every now and again," Shadic continued striking a heroic pose. A bit cocky aren't you Shadic?

Before I could say anyway we were attacked by...three ponys? [Well okay only one was a pony. The other two were a griffin and dragon.] I saw them approach Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

Well it is about time I get to see some action. I wonder if I could finally use my training. Time to find out. True I would have preferred a larger area but oh well can't have everything my way I guess.

I ran to help Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Beside me I felt Adven and Shadic grow tense.

"Charge!" I yelled. Adven and Shadic made their own battlecrys and rushed alongside me to meet the three thugs who decided to attack us.

Fight.Fight.Fight!

Author Note: Once more I will use bold for the thoughts when I use the point of view of another character. Just a heads up.

[After a little bit of running]

"Give us the gauntlet," I heard the dragon snarl as we stallions caught up with the mares. The dragon had yellow scales and was easily twice Twilight's size.

"I already told you, we do not have it," Twilight said a little annoyed.

"Do not lie to us," the pegasus threatened. He had a green coat and a short, black, and spiky mane. His eyes were a dull brown.

So these guys want the gauntlet too?"It is okay Twilight they know we have it. We might as well come clean," I bluffed as an idea formed in my mind.

"We don't have it!" Twilight said again louder this time.

"You will have to fight us for it!" I said rushing the three.

"I'll get the griffin!" Rainbow said flying towards the griffin at a very fast speed. Wow she sounded extremely pissed.

"I'll help you Rainbow," Shadic said joining Rainbow against the griffin.

"Well there goes Gilda," the pegasus said with a sigh. Gilda? Rainbow Dash's old friend? No wonder she is pissed off.

Before I could say anything else I saw Adven had already drawn his double edge blade and was flying towards the pegasus.

"Well Twilight I guess that just leaves you and me with Scaly over there," I said gesturing to the golden scaled dragon.

"First I will tear you apart," Scaly said baring his fangs at me."Then I will eat you alive," he said now pointing a claw towards Twilight. Wow I didn't think they actually ate ponys. Man. The more you know. I guess I owe G.I. Joe an apology.

"Not going to happen pal," I yelled running into a drop buck to his jaw. [Crack. I know the best sound effect ever, right? You do not have to answer that if you don't want to.]

He merely staggered a little bit and grabbed my leg with his right claw. [Twelve bits say this is going to hurt me...alot. Any takers?]

He threw me towards a tree snout first. I closed my eyes preparing myself for the painful experience. [Ping. I know another amazing sound effect right?] I opened my eyes to see I was right back with Twilight.

"Thanks for the save," I said giving Twilight a quick grin.

"Do not worry about it," she said sincerely.

"Well running in blindly didn't work. So any ideas?" I asked hopeful.

Before she could answer Scaly flew at light speed and grabbed a hold of my throat. He began to fly and his eyes had a crazed look in them.

"I always love to play with my food first," he said sadistically.

He took to the air at rapid speeds going above the trees.

"Twilight a little help here!" I begged as I was taken over the trees.

The dragon's face turned into a sinister grin" Your friend can't help you here. Just give me the gauntlet and I'll drop you."

"I think you mean if I give you the gauntlet you will not drop me." I hope I am not wrong here.

"I know what I said." Damn my bad guessing skills!

When we were several feet above the trees the dragon began to dive head first towards the trees. I do not like where this is going.

"Dude, you are going to kill us!" I yelled fearfully.

"Nope, only you!" He said flinging my body at the top of the trees. Suddenly I felt myself smile.

I landed on all four. Each of my hoofs landed on tree tops effectively saving myself from a grizzly death.Thank Celestia Martial made me learn about balance.

"Come at me bro!" I taunted feeling a little cocky after saving myself from certain death .

The dragon simply smiled and then opened his mouth. I hope he is not going to throw up. Out of his mouth instantly came a great rush of fire.The bizarre thing is it was a black flame. Wow looks like this guy just torched my ego. I really wish I had a fire extinguisher right now.

"Bad day! Bad day!" I yelled jumping from the tree tops evading the spreading fire. Twilight, where are you? Where is everyone? Oh right their own fights. I had to resist the urge to facehoof myself.

[Meanwhile with Adven and the green pegasus-Adven's Point of View]

Sorry Shaun but if I can take this guy out we will have a better advantage against that dragon of their group.

I brought my sword to my hoof and ran towards the pegasus.

Before I could strike he used his wings to back up to increase the distance from the group.

"Nice toy," he said as a dark vortex appeared behind him. He put his hoof and when he brought it out his hoof itself turned into a blade. "I prefer using my own hoofs."

"Dude, that is creepy," I commented as the green pegasus rushed me with his new blade hoof.

Steel rang on skin as the pegasi flew towards me trying to bring his arm down on my skull. I brought my blade up in a split second in defense.

"I like my mane the way it is, thanks anyway," I joked as I swatted the blow away. I saw an advantage and began to swing my sword to hit the pegasus's exposed chest. Wait a minute I can't kill this guy. I can't. I have to be more careful.

The pegasus seeing my hesitation stroke at my cheeks drawing blood with two gashes.

Damn it! Man that stings! As I closed my eyes in pain I felt the green pegasus rush towards me with the intent to kill.

Before I realized it I was tackled by the flying green pony.

"I am going to enjoy killing you," the pegasus said as images of mybroken, beaten, and maimed body torn to shreds flashed through his mind.

Before I could give a sophisticated rebuttal I realized I had lost my glasses. Even as the enemy pegasus readied his armblade to penetrate me I couldn't help but think about my glasses. [Sorry Adven, wrong choice of words.]

By the time my mind returned to what was happening it was too late the pegasus was plunging his heart towards my heart. However before it could connect a magic beam pushed the pegasus back into a tree. Another black vortex came and a hoof came out and dragged the pegasus in.

I rose up to find Twilight was the one who sent the blast of magic.

"Thanks for the save Twilight,"I coughed low on breath from the other pegasus's weight on my chest. I wonder if Twilight saw that vortex thing.

"It is nothing Adven," Twilight said grinning sheepishly.

A sudden idea crossed my mind."Hey Twilight where is Bass? I thought you both were fighting that dragon."

Twilight grew nervous as she said,"Well we were then the dragon grabbed Bass and flew to the top of the trees."

I felt my face turn pale," You mean right now Bass is alone fighting a dragon?!"

"Yes," Twilight said blushing.

"Great Scott!" I said worried for Bass [Yeah he totally loves me. No homo by the way just bro love.]

"Well Twilight," I said starting to fly. As I grabbed Twilight I continued," We better go help him then."

Suddenly there was a loud boom behind us.

"What was that?" Twilight asked shocked by the sudden outburst of sound.

"I would say that is Shadic's way of saying he is heading to help Bass too."

[Meanwhile with Shadic and Rainbow]

"Gilda, why are you with these guys?!" Rainbow asked angrily at her old flight school friend.

"I dont know why. Why can't you fight me yourself? Do I scare you that much," Gilda mocked Rainbow.

"Shadic she is mine. Do not interfere," Rainbow said coldly.

"Fine I will wait right here," he said pointing to a stump," Wake me when you're done kicking her flank Rainbow."

Rainbow nodded and charged to meet her old friend in combat.

Rainbow threw a right uppercut to start the exchange of blows. Gilda quickly swatted it a way and countered moving her left talon under Rainbow's throat. Rainbow flashed a grin as her back legs bucked Gilda square in the beak.

Gilda ran a talon across her beak and deduced it was broken. Gilda began to laugh hysterically. "Good job Dash but I am not going down that easy,"she said her wings were engulfed by a black vortex. "In fact I am only getting started," she continued pulling her wings out of the vortex.

"What the hell?" was all Shadic could think to say.

Gilda's average sized eagle wings were replaced by golden armor with streaks of black spread throughout it. The black lines pulsated as if they were veins.

Rainbow shook her head and dashed [Pun totally intended. Long live all puns!] to Gilda's stomach saying," Your new toy isn't going to save you Gilda."

Gilda smiled as her wings glowed and suddenly she was in front of Rainbow's face. Before Rainbow could react Gilda hit her chest and tossed her at the trunk of a tree.

There was nothing saving Rainbow from pure pain until Shadic grabbed her.

"How did you do that?!" Gilda demanded angry that her attack failed.

"I am just that fast," Shadic boasted striking a confident pose," And I am going to show you how exactly fast I am."

Shadic flew straight to Gilda where they both met blow for blow. Talon againt hoof and in the end neither could best the other. After several exchanges [They were going really fast. All I saw was them flying towards one another. I know you are wondering how I can tell what they were doing. Magic. Don't think to hard it is magic you don't have to explain it.] they were left panting.

"Need any help Shadic," Rainbow offered from Shadic's stump.

"Nope," Shadic said rushing to attack Gilda. Gilda seeing his path was able to use her talon to grab his neck and decided to take to the air. Rainbow Dash seeing that, followed close behind.

When they emerged at the top of the trees Shadic [Still in Gilda's talons] shouted as Gilda tightened her hold on his neck,"Okay Rainbow I could use your help."

Rainbow made a dash straight towards Gilda and missed her completely.

"Ha, element of loyalty my beak," Gilda mocked as she raised her right talon to slash his stomach.

Shadic spit Gilda in her eye. "Why you little.."before Gilda could finish she was tackled by a rainbow trail.

Gilda was sent flying to the ground.

"Harmony control!" Shadic yelled as time became still to him. "Got to do this fast," he thought to himself as he separated Rainbow Dash from Gilda. When time returned to normal speed Rainbow Dash seemed shocked to not be pushing gilda.

"Where is she? Where is Gilda?"

"Over there," Shadic said pointing to a soon to be crater with a griffin about to create it.

"Well..do you smell smoke?" Rainbow said noticing a scent in the air.

"Yeah, now that you mention it," Shadic said looking around until he found a certain dragon and stallion. "looks like he needs our help."

"I bet I will beat you to him and no boosting."

"You are on! And fine!" Shadic said stopping time once more,"See you there Rainbow."

[Back with the dragon and Me.]

[Well that was entertaining wasn't it folks. I feel like I am forgetting something.]

Suddenly a black fire charred my mane. [Oh that is right a dragon is trying to kill me. Excuse me.]

"Fuck!" I yelled as the dragon tryed to burn me alive.

I slipped on a tree top and fell down. I closed my eyes and yelled as I plummeted to the ground. I felt myself suddenly stop. I opened my eyes to see that Rainbow and Shadic had caught me.

The dragon shot a fire ball towards us but suddenly a bubble of energy appeared to intercept the fire.

I looked to find Adven carrying Twilight.

"Hey guys!" I said waving. "What is up? Oh, I guess we are."

"And you wanted us to save him?"Twilight said looking at Adven.

Adven blushed,"Hey it seemed like a good idea at the time."

"You do know if you say a joke like that again I will be forced to drop you, right?" Shadic mock threatened. [At least I hope it was a mock threat.]

"Um," I said trying to get the attention off of me,"there is that dragon over there that is trying to kill us."

The dragon simply floated there taunting me.

"I have an idea," Adven said.

"Fine I am all ears," I answered curious about his plan.

"Well," he began

[Ten minutes later.]

"I do not know, seems a little far-fetched to me,"I said hesitantly.

"Meh. I say it wouldn't hurt to try it," Shadic said supporting Adven's plan.

Adven shrugged," I can not say it will work for certain but I think it is worth a try."

"Lets do this!" Rainbow Dash said moving into position.

"Are you all done now?!" the dragon growled impatiently.

I nodded. "Ready.Set.Go!" I yelled signifying everypony to move into position.

Twilight and I stood on tree tops facing the dragon while Adven flew close behind us. Rainbow Dash and Shadic flew behind the dragon and shot up at least twenty feet in the air.

The dragon once again shot his black flame at us and once again Twilight created a magical bubble to protect us from it. This time though the dragon rushed to slash at my stomach.

I quickly dodged and bucked him in the face. Much like last time he merely staggered a bit. This time though Twilight assisted me by shooting a magical beam to push the dragon back. Before he could recover Adven separated his sword and began slashing at the dragon hitting him higher and higher.

Good job, Adven. All is going according to plan. Now all we need is for Rainbow and Shadic to do their part.

When the dragon was close enough Rainbow Dash grabbed him and began a rapid descent downward. She kept going faster and faster until a cone began to form around them. I don't know how but Shadic was able to keep up with her even after Rainbow pulled off her sonic rainboom. Rainbow threw the dragon leaving it up to Shadic to finish the job.

While the dragon was still drowsy from Rainbow's toss Shadic took his advantage. Instantly he began to attack the dragon from all sides. He would hit the dragon on his head and than disappear. He would reappear bucking the dragon's jaw. And this went on for a good four minutes.

When Shadic was satisfied he grabbed the dragon and flew down to create his own rainboom. Unlike Rainbow though Shadic had no intention of pulling off or simply throwing the dragon. It was then when the dragon was broken and beaten [And a little bloody too.] that it made a shout of anguish as they were fast approaching the ground.

Shadic smiled and only flew faster to his destination. The sound of the impact had reached all our ears.

"Twilight can you teleport us over there. I think we may need to carry Shadic after that." Twilight nodded and used her magic to do just that.

We saw a large crater and a vortex appeared besides Shadic and the dragon. They both were too beaten to move. Suddenly hoofs came out of the vortex and grabbed hold of the dragon dragging it into the vortex.

Before the dragon's tail could disappear along with the rest of its body Shadic grabbed a hold of it. "No way, you are not getting away that easily!"

Suddenly there were shadows that blinded us. After the shadows cleared a hooded pony was right where Shadic was.

"Who the hell.." before Shadic could continue the pony slammed his hoof on Shadic's head.

"Thank you for the practice,"the pony said disappearing as fast as he had came.

"Weird," I uttered not knowing what else to say.

"Oh great. So much for our quest,"Adven said with a sigh.

"Why do you say that?"Twilight asked as confused as I was.

"That pony had the gauntlet."

I raised a brow,"How could you tell with the shadows?"

"My lucky glasses," he said pointing at his glasses with pride. "That and I was trained with weapons. When I trained I learned to keep a keen eye."

"Well, fuck. Looks like that whole fight and trip was for nothing!" I yelled frustrated. Great my first chance to prove myself and I fucked it up. I should've rushed that pony!

"We should report to the princess right away," Twilight said earnestly.

"Fine," I said a little disheartened.

"Uh Bass?" Rainbow said looking at Shadic's body.

"Yes?" I answered with my face in my hooves.

"I think Shadic is passed out," Rainbow suggested pointing at Shadic with a worried look on her face.

I sighed,"Just put him on my back. I will carry him on the long trip back."

"Hey it could have been worse," Adven said trying to comfort me.

"How so?"

"Well we could have died or even worse! I could have lost my glasses!" Adven said feigning a horrified expression.

I laughed as we began the long way back to Ponyville. I just bet I am going to get such a lecture once we get back.

An Angry Mare

[Six hours later]

"Finally we're back!" I yelled overjoyed to have made good time back to ponyville. [Earlier Twilight tryed to get us a ride which lasted for a while. Unfortunately there was some emergency so the guards had to leave us to help the princess. I honestly think she just was sore about our..I mean my failure. Rainbow had left saying something about training for some race and Twilight used her spell so I could walk on clouds and then left to study.]

"I know right,"Adven agreed. Sure you just flew the whole way! You didn't have to hoof it all the way back here!

I couldn't help but grin at my own amusing thoughts.

I was about to say something when out of nowhere I heard a high pitched," Hiya!"

I jumped up and turned back to see Pinkie Pie there smiling wildly. We have only been gone for about ten hours. Could she have really missed Adven that much?

"You are really excited for something," Adven said flying to get nearer to Pinkie Pie. "Sooooo" he continued with a gleam in his eyes,"What is it?" [He kind of sounded like a little kid waiting to open his first present on christmas day or his birthday.]

"There is a new pony!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed waving her hooves wildly in high spirits. Then again, when is she ever not in high spirits?

I felt my jaw drop. Could there be another brony here? But why now? I should ask Adven about his experience with Inifinite when Pinkie is not around us. Wait maybe it isn't even a brony.

"Here you guys go," she said dropping invites into our hooves. Then she saw Shadic and her look of elation transformed into one of concern. "What happened to Shadic," she said with a sad face full of tears. Noooo! Whatever makes Pinkie cry is a sin against all things good and/or decent in the world!

"He got beat up. I am taking him home," I replied plainly. [I wanted to think of something to make her laugh but the words continually escaped me.]

"What meanie bo beanie did this to him?!" she said getting a determined look in her eyes.

I grabbed Adven aside," Dude, you better make sure she doesn't use that cannon."

Adven chuckled nervously," I kind of broke it."

"Hey what are you guys talking about?" Pinkie pie asked sounding excited.

"Um...we were," I said trying to come up with something to say. Come on.think of something. FAST!

"You were going to go take Shadic to Cloudsdale hospital while I was heading home," Adven chimed in. Thank you, Adven. I could not stand to be around Pinkie being all frowny like.

I ran but then turned back after I realized something.

Adven raised a broiw,"What?"

"I kind of forgot which way Cloudsdale is," I admitted rubbing my neck with my hoof nervously.

Adven pointed a hoof and I simply smiled. Adven sighed,"Anything else?"

"Yeah," I said grinning from ear to ear,"Do you know where Pinkie Pie keeps the balloon?"

"Well..."he began.

[Fifteen minutes later]

I can't believe the ballon ended up on that inn where Berry is from. [Her dad still kind of scares me.]

I neared the clouds and once I saw the cloud homes my jaw dropped.

"I guess seeing really is believeing,"I said knudging Shadic as we neared the clouds. Shadic merely shook as if he was taking a nap and swatted my hoof away. "Guess I am on my own," I observed.

I landed the ballon on a street of some kind, grabbed Shadic and put him back on my back. "Well at least I don't have to worry since you got my back," I chuckled at my own joke.

Anyway after getting some directions I headed for Shadic's house. I was going to take him to the hospital but they said he may need a shot. That had somehow registered in his brain and his body flailed around like a fish gasping for air although he still remained unconscious. [I have no idea how he did it for the record.]

I was surprised at what I had seen before me. The house was a plain white color and it looked like a box. "Well this is just underwhelming,"I said disappointed. Why can't something just whelm me? It always has to be too much or little. Feh!

I knocked on the door and no pony answered. I knocked again and again no response. Getting frustrated I pulled my hoof back farther than was needed and launched it forward. Suddenly as my hoof was springing forward I noticed a white pegasus mare open the door. To avoid collison with my hoof and her face I threw my hoof more to the left hitting the side of the domicile.

"Yowyaz!" I cursed to myself feeling the pain ring out through my whole body. The white pegasus merely rose a brow at my behavior. "Delivery," I squeaked pointing to Shadic on the floor. I must have dropped him when I changed the destination of my hoof.

The pegasus's mouth dropped as she saw the figure of Shadic on the floor. [Or clouds. At least they're fluffy but I had to sleep on wood. Lucky jerk.]

"What happened to him?!"she asked worriedly.

"Fighting,"I answered not knowing what else to say. I started to trot away when I heard her crying. Damn it!She just had to start crying,didn't she?! I walked back and put Shadic on my back and asked to be shown to his room.

The pegasus smiled,"Thank you. I am Snowy by the way." She put her hoof out to be shook.

I grabbed her hoof and we hoof shook," My name is Bass Chord,. Nice to meet you." [I think either that or a sinking brohoof.]

Snowy's face had a look of sudden realization and said unemotionally,"I need to get something Bass."

Inside I rose a brow at this behavior but outside I merely nodded. What is with the sudden change? I spotted a couch nearby and laid Shadic there. I waited a few minutes awaiting Snowy to return.

After a few minutes I closed my eyes. Suddenly there was a loud crash. When I opened my eyes I couldn't believe what I saw before me. It was Snowy wielding a giant hammer. And me without a big enough nail. [Anyone up for a game of Donkey Kong?]

"Okay, I see you are busy tell Shadic I hope he gets better," I said nervously inching towards the door.

Snowy turned to me with a gleam in her eyes. Oh Celestia she is going to kill me! Suddenly she shot me a smile and said with much enthusiam,"I will."

I waved my farewell and left. No sooner had I closed the door did I hear another crash and a voice crying out in agony. Sorry Shadic. I would help but you never mess with a mare. Especially a mare with a giant hammer like fucking Mario. Or Jumpman. Whichever.

"That is what you get for getting hurt!" I heard Snowy scream.

"Fuck this I am outta here!" I yelled retreating to the balloon. Before I left I tipped my hat in the direction of the house to show my respects and then I left.

I went home and needless to say after a long day I instantly knocked out.

Another Brony and another party

Author's Note: Sorry if this chapter is not good and sorry for the delay. Life issues got in the way but hopefully now I can get back to writing chapters every two days instead of four or more.

[Outside SugarCube Corner]

I was dressed in my average attire. With my black jacket zipped and my gray fedora in my hoof I walked in.

"Surprise!" a high pitched voice yell as I opened the door. "Oh sorry Bass," Pinkie said looking curious about my stance,"I did not see you there."

I tryed to catch my breath. [Hey I love Pinkie as much as the next pony but she nearly gave me a heart attack!]

"I am fine," I lied gasping for breath.

"Okie Dokie Lokie!" Pinkie said giving a soldier salute and went back...[ I honestly have no idea where she went, ok?!]

"Hey Bass," Adven said waving a hoof at me from under a table. Beside him under the table was Shadic who shot me a venomous stare.

I walked towards the table to chat with my friends. "So, why are you guys under a table?" I asked dumbfounded.

Shadic let out a heavy sigh and his deadly stare became more tolerable,"Because it is a surprise party." He then looked like he remembered something and gave me the venom filled look again. "And thanks a lot for leaving me to be hit by my marefriend."

I chuckled and blurt out,"Well at least she didn't have a chainsaw."

Shadic's face held a trace of worry as he put a hoof to my mouth. "Shh,dude she is here for the party. Do not, I repeat Do not give her any ideas!" he yelled clearly scared of his marefriend. [Well all sane males are afraid of their females except me and Adven but we are not sane. Insanity lets us have cake and eat it too, with frosting!]

"Move you two," I said as I tryed to get under the table with my friends. It felt snug but I dealt with it for the moment. No longer did I get comfortable when I heard a knocking on the door.

"Um..is anyone there?" a heard a low soft voice say.

"Who is that?" I whispered to Adven but before he could answer the door was opened by the pony with the soft voice.

"Um..is anypony there?" I saw a dark gray pegasus stallion who had a black mane with stripes of light blue. His eyes were a dark brown.

Huh. I thought he would look different than that.

"Surprise!" Pinkie said appearing out of nowhere in front of the gray pegasus.

"Eep!" the gray pegasus yelled out of fear of the pink blur that is Pinkie Pie.

"You ok?" I asked concerned. Before he could answer everypony shot out of their hiding places yelling surprise. [Loudly may I add. I mean like royal canterlot voice loud 'loud'. It shocked me and my head shot up through the table. Seeing something interesting I grabbed it with my mouth and hid it in my jacket's pocket.] I wonder who left this here? Probably was Doctor Whooves. [Well you know a wise man once said, 'Yoink!']

The gray pegasus fell down shocked by the volume.

"Um...could you guys be a little less loud?" the pegasus begged still laying down on the floor. Man, he is like a male Fluttershy.

I grinned. [Watch this folks. Troll powers activate!] "Nope,"I answered mimicking Big Mac's voice. [Badly, may I add....What?! So I can not do a southern accent. So what?!...Move along folks.]

The gray pegasus seemed to shrink into himself out of fear and curl into a ball. Damn it. Talk about overreacting. Now I feel bad. Curse you emotions. Curse you!

Everypony fell silent. I decided to move towards the crumbled up mess that was once a pegasus. "Uh bud?" he rose his head with tears in his eyes. "Are you ok?"

"..." he shook his head.

"Then come on buddy,"I said offering him the object I grabbed while I was underneath the table. [Here is a hint it is long and is scared easily.]

He looked up and he rose a brow. "What is that?" he stammered still shooken up.

I grinned. "I like to call this my party banana,"I said swinging my banana to and fro.

I heard somepony whisper something. I looked back to find a familar looking tan brown stallion standing to an even more familiar light gray pegasus nudging him as he giggled. The tan brown stallion gave me a thumbs up. [I think. Hey you try and differentiate one hoof from another. I dare you. I double dare you motherfucker!]

The pegasus chuckled confused at my antics with my 'sword of destiny.' [I tryed using it to cut the welcome cake. Funny thing is it worked!]

The party went well enough. The pegasus had taken to huddle in a dark corner. No pony approached him except for Pinkie Pie but even she could not get him to talk.

I was going to go try my hoof seeing as I am the one who calmed him down.[I know I'm a hero. I saved somepony with a banana. That I stole from a table. Yes,I am a hero!]

I felt somepony come and pull me aside. It was Carrot Top and she didn't look pleased.

Before I could respond she threw her hooves over me. "I am sorry for hitting you before. It is just that I was worried for you and.." I placed a hoof on her lips to signal she did not have to explain every little detail to me. I simply gave a grin that said 'kid I think this is the start of a beautiful relationship.'

She smiled and nuzzled herself under my chin and felt tears fall down her cheeks. I wanted to say something...anything to get her to stop crying. [I always hear this when I see anypony cry.]

I wished I could say something to make her not have to cry. You should probably just be a better coltfriend. Yeah,probably. Wait a minute! I am not her coltfriend! Am I? I do not think the best time to ask her is now while she is already crying.

To distract myself from my conversation with...me I turned my attention back to the gray pegasus. Note to self. Learn that pegasus's name.

I noticed something interesting in his corner. He was talking. I turned my head and my jaw dropped. He was talking to Fluttershy. I guess they are kindred spirits. I grinned and held Carrot Top in my hooves for the rest of the party.

[After the Party.]

The last ponys left were of course the stallions. Me, Shadic, Adven, and the mystery pony specifically.

Shadic began picking up trash and stopping constantly to rub his head with his hoof.

"Uh..Shadic? Why are you rubbing your head with your hoof?" I asked completely confuzzled.

Shadic's face regained its dark stare. "Because somepony thought it would be a good idea to take me to my marefriend's house when I got hurt!"

"That still doesn't explain..."I trailed off recounting my visit to drop off Shadic at the house. "Oh! So she hit your head. Good."

"Of course, she can get a little testy," Adven chimed in.

I was going to respond when I suddenly heard the front door begin to open. I looked at the door and found the party pegasus there. Before he could fly off I tackled him.

"..What do you want?" he asked frightened by my aggresive behavior. [No one better say you. I am watching you clop writers! I am watching you!]

I made an exaggerated gesture and asked,"What is your name?"

"...Um...it is Jero," I heard his faint voice answer. [Achievement completed! Wohoo! I am a boss at achievements.]

"Told you he was a brony!" Adven said reaching out his hoof to Shadic.

Shadic sighed and placed two bits in Adven's hooves. " Yeah ,fine." he said crossing his arms with a huff. [I guess Rainbow Dash is not the only one who does not like to lose. Probably the two of them could join L and start a band. Dude, I am getting that band together! Maybe......Naaaaaaaaaaaaaa tooooooo muccccch woooooork.]

"Well don't worry, we are bronies too," I said with a wide crazy grin. [What was that? How did I know I had a crazy grin on my face. Well when I do other people have the I gave them the crazy grin face. Obviously.]

"Any suggestions for his pony name?" I continued earnestly.

"He is not a pet," Adven said defending the poor gray stallion.

Shadic smiled and rose a hoof.

"Yes, Shadic?" I said mocking a teacher's voice.

"I vote for Fluffy," he answered with a serious expression.

"Yes,yes quite well,"I continued my facade. A few seconds passed and we all broke into laughter even our unnamed friend.

"How about Shadow Breeze?" the stallion asked softly.

I, Adven, and Shadic got in a football type huddle and discussed our opinions.

"We say!" I said raising my voice up two octaves," okay."

Shadow gave a grin. "Is he always like this?"

"Unforunately,no." Adven answered promptly. "Usually he can not make anypony laugh. I guess we are all just tired."

"Ouch! That hurt,"I said as I pretended that I was physically hurt by the very comment.

"Guys, we are kind of forgetting something," Shadic added.

"What?" we said in unison.

"Where is he going to live?" Shadic asked determined to get an answer.

"I guess where Snowy is," I suggested. A second later I was on the floor covered in the leftover cake.

Shadow Breeze laughed at this.

"Fine, how about he stays with me?" I suggested as I began eating the cake off my face.

"O..k," Shadow Breeze said hesitantly.

"Okay then, to my batcave!" I yelled running towards my docile of living and not a cold dank cave. I didn't wait to hear Adven's or Shadic's objections. [Besides the only person who could offer a good objection is Phoneix Wright anyway.]

A friend in need

Author's Note: Not so sure of this chapter so please comment and tell me your thoughts. Taking all suggestions for a title for this chapter.

[In the market in Ponyville.]

I walked around aimlessly. Damn. I should have asked the CMC or Carrot Top for directions...Wait are they technically the CMC now? What should I call them now?

I lost my train of thought when I spotted a familiar figure at the flower stand. Oh. So that is where Daisy's stand is.

"Hey Shadow Breeze," I said realizing he held some flowers in his mouth.

"Hng Basch," Shadow replied through the flowers with a smile.

I noticed the flowers were more specifically of a romantic sort.

A knowing smile came to my face as I asked teasingly," Who are the roses for Shadow?"

Shadow's grin was replaced by one of nervousness.

Before he could reply I continued with my teasing,"They are for Fluttershy, aren't they?"

Shadow's jaw dropped and the flowers began to fall.[I got you now!]

I began to try to dive for the flowers when I noticed somethings strange. I could have sworn I had seen a black tentacle come 'out' of Shadow's shadow but when I rubbed my eyes it looked like Shadow never dropped the roses.

Before I could ask what the fuck Shadow simply nodded and ran away. [That is right. Run away and never return!]

I looked to the stand and sure enough there was Carrot Top with a disapproving look on her face. "You did not have to tease him, you know?" she said disapprovingly.

I shrugged, "I was only joking with him," I claimed pretending I was offended by her comment.

"What am I going to do with you?" she asked hopelessly..

"What time is our break?" I asked ignoring her question raising a seductive brow.

Her eyebrows twitched. Oh yeah. I just pissed her off.

"Mine is," she began looking at a watch [I didn't even know other ponies than Adven even had watches!]"now."

She began to take off the apron she was wearing. [Don't ask me why she was wearing one. I just don't know!] I began to blush a dark crimson as she 'undressed' herself.

"Wait I don't know anything about flowers!" I yelled waving my arms wildly emphasizing my point. [Always remember to wave your arms crazily to emphasis a point of yours.]

Carrot Top rolled her eyes and said," Daisy will tell you everything you need to know."

She then proceeded to walk away.

"Where are you going anyway?" I asked with a brow raised.

She breathed a heavy sigh," To my garden of course."

"Why are you going there?" I asked still not understanding.

She facehoofed and then she indicated her flank.

Mmmmmmmm that flank. Then I noticed her cutie mark and remembered why her name was Carrot Top and then I double facehoofed. [ For those who don't know what a double facehoof is think of facehoofing into another facehoof.]

"Riiiiiiiiiiight," I said waving my goodbye. She walked a few steps and then turned back to blow me a kiss.

Needless to say I blushed and grabbed the airborne kiss. It is my precious! [Get your own!]

[Later.]

I met Daisy and boy was she a busy body pony. And she wanted me to be just as busy. Luckily I was given a fifteen minute break. If it had not been for my master's training I may have not survived as long as I have today.

I decided to walk around ponyville for a bit until I came across a familiar dark grey pegasus.

"Hey Shadow, what is up?" I hollered at him enthusiastically. [I like doing things with energy ok? Makes things more meaningful.]

Shadow had jumped from my shout because well I kind of snuck up on him. [I told you guys I was a ninja, especially you Steve!]

He relaxed once he saw it was me. "Hey Bass, um..would you know where Fluttershy is? I have been looking all day for her," he said desperately. Man, this guy has it bad.

"No, sorry bro," I said instantly regretting my choice of words because he instantly slumped down.

"That is ok, I guess," he said depressed. Oh. Hell no! You better not cry! Unfortunately a single tear traced down his face. Argh you did it! Now I got to help!

"I thought you were going to give her those flowers. Did you try her cottage?" I asked helpfully.

Shadow sighed. "I was going to but then when I went to her cottage she wasn't there."

"Tell you what I will do for you. I will go ask Shadic if he has seen her he tends to well see everything. At least when he is not napping." I chuckled at my joke. [It is funny because it is true.]

"Thanks," he answered weakly. Before he could slump down again I grabbed his hoof and began running to find Shadic. [No homo.]

[Ten minutes later.]

"Hey Shadic!" I yelled startling him from his nap.

"What?!" he asked angrily. "I was just about to," he said annoyed,"Ah forget it. You don't care anyway."

He flew down and began to strectch out, yawning as he did so.

"Do you know where Fluttershy is?" Shadow asked hopefully.

Shadic first only glared and Shadow recoiled at the stare.

"Yeah," Shadic said still with a yawn," She said something about some date with somepony." Then his eyes showed he just realized something. "Oh, so she meant you. Well why aren't you at your picnic?" he asked outraged at the apparent stand up of his friend.

"What? I thought she meant she wanted to go to a restraurant. I made reservations and everything," Shadow said defending himself. Then the three of us facehoofed after what he said.

"Shadic can you help him to get to his date, on time?" I asked smirking. He seemed kind of embarassed to. [Truth be told I would be too.]

"I don't know," Shadic drawled pretending he was going back to napping.

"Come on, please!" Shadow begged on his knees. [Well he kneeled. I guess it is the same thing. Any of you got a problem with that? No? Then moving on!]

"Fine. I am such a good friend," Shadic said with a grin. "Don't worry pal I will get you to your date in no time!"

I began to say something but they disappeared in a second. Wow. Looks like Batman has some competetion.

[Back in the marketplace.]

Oh I hope Daisy is not too mad that I have been gone for a long time....What the fuck?! I walked back to the market to find it completely destroyed.

I found a giant robot in the middle of town. It was pony shaped with a black visor. Think of a basic robot type thing.

The worst thing is that Eggman's head appeared on the visor.

Before I could respond I found myself fainting. [Okay this is just the WORST...POSSIBLE...THING.]

Decisions

Author's Note: Lucky you guys get two chapters in a day. Yay for you. Anyway you know the drill. Also tell me your thoughts on me adding a new 'weapon' to the arsenal. Also Adven here is your chance to offer a title for this chapter. Sorry if I did not do your guys OCs justice. Tell me any complaints you have about them in my story.

[Shadic's P.O.V.]

"Alright here we go!" I yelled as I dropped Shadow at a picnic blanket.

"Thanks," Shadow said with a grin.

I then left him alone there while I flew back to Ponyville.

"Well, I was starting to get a little bored anyway," I said when I spotted a giant robot attacking Ponville's marketplace.

I flew straight into the robot when suddenly it turned towards me. On its head was a monitor of some sort. Before I could say anything the monitor had turned on revealing an old friend of mine.

"Really Eggman? A giant robot? Come on. At least last time you gave me a workout with the army of robots," I taunted smirking. [He always hates the grin the most.]

"Oh Shadic. I didn't even see you there," Eggman said nonchalantly.

"What is the deal Eggman?" I asked curious to hear his plan.

Eggman then laughed," It is only that I know you can not stop me."

"What makes you think I can't Eggman? I got your number and I have beaten you enough times already," I said smiling remembering all the times I ruined his plans.

"This," Eggman said while the monitor seemed to sort out. Eggman's figure was replaced by one of an old friend of mine tied up and beaten.

"Eggman!" I snarled through clenched teeth. "You better let Sonic go or else!"

Eggman smiled and waved," Then come and get me if you can Shadic."

"The others will save Sonic and I will take care of the robot here," I said full heartedly.

"Oh I don't think they will be doing anything. You see I have already disposed of them," Eggman replied with his sick smile.

"You bastard!" I yelled angrily," That is it Eggman, I am coming for you." I switched to my pegasushog self and began to hop into Sonic's world.

When I emerged through the portal I found Eggman on the other side waiting for me.

"Ho,ho,ho, you have just doomed more of your friends Shadic," Eggman taunted me over a megaphone.

"What?!" I said looking back and seeing the robot still in Ponyville. "Damn it!"

When I turned back to the portal it was surrounded by a squad of Eggbots.

"Okay this may be a little harder than I thought," I admitted jumping to meet the Eggbots one on fifty.

[Back in Ponyville, Shadow Breeze's P.O.V.]

The picnic we had was going great. Fluttershy had prepared a pleasant meal.

We each had a few daisy sandwiches and some sasparilla. I wonder how Pinkie snuck it in without Fluttershy knowing?

"Sooo how you been?" I asked nervously. When Fluttershy turned towards me i blushed hotly," Um..I mean do you come here often?"

Fluttershy giggled at that and I blushed more. "I have been fine but the animals," Fluttershy's face became one filled with worry," have been acting strange lately."

"I can help you with them if you want," I offered grinning.

"Thank you," she said pulling me into a hug.

I noticed Fluttershy was blushing and that made me blush.

We stood there for what felt like hours just cuddling next to one another until we both drifted soundly off to sleep.

[In the Darkness.]

"Yes Eggman appears to have secured our victory over Ponyville," the voice boomed as its servant stayed off to the side ready to jump into action if and when required.

"Oh please,":said the mish mash of different creatures named Discord," One robot is much too orderly and boring."

"What do you propose then Discord?" the voice asked wary of Discord's nature.

"Well," the creature's eyes flashed with michievious intent,"I propose...."

[Back in Ponyville. Bass's P.O.V.]

"Ugh.My head is throbbing," I complained as I felt something going through my body. My eyes were still closed. It felt like mud covered my whole body. After a few minuteds of struggling I pulled my body out of the goo.

I heard a lady like mechanical voice say,"Mobile trace systems check." It repeated saying that talking about all these different systems. [Hey there was a few and she talked fast. Like any woman. Am I right fellas?..Whatever, you know I'm right.]

I finally opened my eyes to find something I was not expecting. "Where the fuck am I?!" I asked dumbfounded.

I was in what looked like a high tech circle. "What the?!" I yelled as I saw a giant robot before me.

It was jet black with non distinct qualities.

I felt my muscles were asleep so I decided to stretch only to find a giant pair of hooves following each of my steps.

"Oh, now this is interesting," I said as a wolfish grin covered my face. "I wonder," I thought aloud as I practiced with the controls. A few minutes moved by and I didn't receive an answer from the robot.

"Might as well make this quick," I said rushing into the other robot. [Oh yeah. I forgot to tell you I am in a control center thingy of a giant robot. And it is glorious!]

Before my robotic hoof could make contact the robot ducked and threw a right uppercut to the head.

"Ugh. Fuck," I said as a building I crashed into was going to hit a little filly.

The filly screamed and...a certain brown coated pegasus swooped in to save her.

I breathed a sigh of relief and then rushed the robot again. This time however instead of just hitting it, I grabbed it and tossed it into the air.

While it was up there I made my move hitting it from all sides. One blow to the shoulder. Two blows to the left side. Three on the head and tossed it into the air. While it was up there my eye was drawn to my new clothes. My mouth dropped.

"This is the symbol of Neo-Japan. Does that mean?" I asked starting to examine the new robot I acquired for the fight.

The robot sore with its loss began a countdown on its head.

"Twenty seconds til detonation," it said.

If I remove the head just high enough above Ponyville probably I can prevent it from taking any lives. Well other than my own at least.

"Ten seconds until detonation," it said once again this time a bit more prompt.

"Okay gotta do this before I regret it," I tired to pysch myself up as I starting pushing it into the air.

Right when the robot was in position I decided to test my hypothesis about what kind of robot I actually had.

[Play this.]

"Here I go," I said as I threw my right front foot in the arm. Suddenly my robot's own front right hoof glowed teal.

"Five."

"Shining hoof!" I yelled throwing the hoof into the face of the robot. We were about one hundred feet high. [I never thought I would have been able to ever do this before.Fucking worth it folks. I regret nothing!]

"Four."

I hope the others won't be too mad at me.

"Three."

Thank you Adven without you I couldn't have unleashed on this robot. Where is Shadic?

"Two."

"One," I answered closing my hoof speeding up the detonation. Last thing I remember is a giant push and myself hitting the ground.

[Back in Sonic's World, Shadic's P.O.V., you can stop the music now.]

"What? How did it get destroyed?!" I heard Eggman yell as I demolished the last of his robots.

I laughed.

"What is so funny?!" Eggman demanded angrily which only made me laugh harder.

"Come on Eggman! Did you really think I needed to stay there to know it was protected. My friends can protect themselves and now Eggman I am coming for you!" I yelled homing in on Eggman's head.

Suddenly when I made impact 'Eggman's' head shot out gears and knobs.

I took time to examine my surroundings and fell down when I realized something.

Where there was once green vibrant forest now there was cold steel and iron. Somehow Eggman had transformed an entire area. "I think I am going to need help," I said as I ran into the portal back to Ponyville.

[Back in Ponyville. Shadow Breeze's P.O.V.]

"That was nice," I said as Fluttershy awoke.

When she saw me we stood there for what felt like hours yet I could have stayed there forever locked in her eyes.

"Yes," she said leaning closer to me.

We leaned into one another until our lips met.

When we finally released one another's lips we discovered we had started to fly.

"I guess we got kind of carried away," I said remembering something, "Now lets go to that house of yours. I want to see all of your animals."

[Back in Ponyville. Adven's P.O.V.]

"Thank you mister," said the filly who I saved.

I smiled and put a hoof on its head,"Your welcome."

I saw a blue earth stallion with a speed bag for his cutie mark was underneath a pile of rubble.

His black mane was moist with sweat.

I reached under the rubble and began to move it away. It took a few minutes to complete the job but I did it.

"You..ok?" I asked panting.

"Yeah, thank you," he said as he laid on his back.

"Hi my name is Adven," I said reaching out a hoof. Ever since the fighting between the two robots took place I was busy helping the victims.

"Mine is Golden Horseshoe nice to meet you," he said brohoofing me. "You know what Adven?" he asked laughing.

"What?" I asked confused at why he would be laughing right now.

"I think we are going to be good friends."

I smiled and laid down to rest letting my exhaustion reach me.

The Rescue Begins

Author's Note: Sorry if this chapter was a little slow and not enough action happened. Also sorry if it feels a little rushed.

[In Ponyville the next day.]

"That is the plan," Shadic said finishing his explaination.

"Really?" I asked not comprehending what he was selling.

"You want us to go into a place only you know well, fight an army of robots, and save a friend of yours?" Adven asked raising a brow.

"That is right," Shadic said with a smile.

"Ok just asking," Adven replied quickly returning the smile.

"Um..what happened to the giant robot?" Shadow Breeze spoke up startling me.

"Well, after I woke up I flew it to the cave where that dragon was in the show in that one episode," I explained happily.

"You mean Dragonshy?" Shadow asked softly.

"Eeyup," I said mimicking Big Mac. [Ha! Beat that Big Mac!]

"Ok," Shadow said letting the matter drop. "But how are we going to go with you to your other world Shadic?" Shadow asked turning his attention to the pegasushog of the group.

Shadic waved a hoof," Easy,just watch." He transformed into his pegasushog self. I wonder when he regained that ability. He then waved his arms and suddenly a portal stood in front of us. "After you guys," he said with an exhuasted grin," but I got to warn you the place is a mess."

"Uh...probably we should tell the girls and.." Shadow began before I dragged him through the portal.

"You are going to another dimensional and you are going to like it mister," I mock scolded him.

"And make sure to eat all your veggies," Adven added with a chuckle..

Shadow sighed and we proceeded through the portal.

"Wait up!" I heard a unfamiliar voice yell as a dark blue stallion followed us into the portal.

"Who are you?" I asked not recognizing the blue stallion. He was an earth pony and was wearing saddlebags that covered his cutie mark.

"Name is Golden Horseshoes nice to meet you," he said offering his hoof to me which I accepted quickly. "I overheard you guys talking and well I owe Adven one so I am coming along."

"Fine but if you get hurt don't cry to me," Shadic said focusing on the task at hoof.

"You can cry to Adven," I joked poking Adven.

[In The Darkness.]

"Eggman," Infinite said staring blankly at the human.

"I believe your boss has something for me," Eggman replied putting his hand out.

Infinite was about to say something when another voice boomed," Yes I do."

Eggman looked towards the origin of the voice but saw only shadows.

"Well what is it?!" Eggman asked impatiently.

Infinite was about to jump him and make him apologize to his master but refrained to do so.

The voice laughed. "I believe you know this thing very well," finished the voice as a sack emerged and floated down into the evil doctor's hands.

"A chaos emerald?! But how did you get this?! You can only get this in my world!" Eggman said shocked.

Again the voice laughed," We have our own resources Eggman besides I believe that is the last part you needed to complete your greatest creation yet."

Eggman speechless, nodded and left to return to his dimension. When he was back in his world he started to break into laughter.

"The fool! He just gave me the tool I will use to overthrow him then both my world and his will be mine!" laughed the doctor as he entered a portal to return to his home.

Back in the Darkness Infinite spoke with his master.

"You do know he will betray us, right?" Infinite asked his master.

"I count on it my apprentice," the voice answered back once again laughing. [You know what they say third time is the charm.]

[Back with Shadic's group.]

"And that is how I think equestria was made," I said finishing my story.

"Oatmeal? What are you crazy?" Adven asked confused.

"This place feels..cold," Shadow said shivering.

Shadic nodded. "It used to be so warm and now this."

"What exactly happened?" asked Golden Horseshoes. [Screw it I now dub him Goldie.]

Shadic went on to inform Goldie with all the events leading up to this point. "And so I am going to rescue Sonic and kick Eggman's flank all over again," Shadic growled angrily.

"You mean weeeeeeee!" I said in a sing song voice.

"Please, don't sing," Shadow begged me.

"Fine," I replied in the same sing song voice. "Um..I mean..fine," I said after clearing my throat.

I heard laughing behind me and found Goldie chuckling. "Wow, you guys are kind of crazy."

"Well, here you go, get a good long look now because after this moment we are going to start looking for Eggman," Shadic said with an authoritative voice. [He sounded kind of like a seargeant. I almost saluted him.]

We all turned around and were surprised at what we saw.

"Where exactly are we anyway Shadic? I mean like in what zone or area or whatever in Sonic's world I mean," I said confused. "I have never seen an area like this before in any Sonic games I have played."

Shadic's face became pained with grief. "It is.....Green Hill."

I looked at the city before me. On either side of me were tall skyscrapers reaching twenty to fifty feet in the air.

"Why is it called Green Hill? I only see skyscrapers," Adven said as confused as me.

"It was once a forest area but now Eggman has done something and now it is just cold steel," Shadic said tearing up a bit at what he said.

I placed a hoof on his shoulder. "Don't worry we are going to kick Eggman's flank and save your friends like you said. Besides, who are you again?" I asked playing dumb.

Shadic grinned," I am Shadic the pegasushog, part pegasus, part hedgehog, all hero!"

"And you are going to do what?!" I said like a drill seargeant.

"Kick Eggman's flank and save the day like the hero I am," Shadic said raising a valiant hoof in the arm for emphasize.

"Shadic is that you?!" I heard a gruff voice say. I turned around to find a red something. It had two gloved hands with spikes on the ends. It was covered in bruised and was holding one arm with the other.

"Knuckles! What happened?!" Shadic said rushing to save the red thing from falling to the ground.

Silence ruled until the hairs on the back of my head [No not my mane hair!] stood on end.

"Guys! I think we have a problem!" I heard Goldie yell terrified.

I turned back to find we were surrounded by robots.

"Hey guys ready for a crash course in flank kicking?" Shadic asked with a smirk.

"Oh," I pretended to search for something," I seem to have forgotten my number two pencil." I have always hated classes.

Teamwork

Author's Note: Sorry if this chapter feels off. It was a pain to write this one for me. I could not really think of much else to do, just saying. I am up for any recommended names for this chapter. Sorry but this one is mostly action.

[Play this]

I grinned. "Lets do this!" I yelled rushing to attack the robots in front of me.

I heard steel hit steel as Adven released his blades from his watch and began his own attack.

I saw Goldie drop his saddlebags and launch his front hooves at his own robots.

Shadow covered Knuckles beaten body with his own.

Shadic took a different approach and became a swirling ball hitting the tops of the robots heads. [I am not sure how it worked but it did.]

I saw a robot lunge at me so I used its own momentum and judo flipped it into another one.

"Look out!" Shadow warned. When I turned back around I found myself surrounded by six robots and they were closing in. I positioned myself to fight them all off when suddenly a giant black tentacle shot out from the ground and started attacking the robots. I looked around to find out where the thing could have come from. [Although I must say I was happy it showed up to the party.]

I found Shadow with his eyes closed and concentrating on something. Oh! I guess he is controlling the tentacle. [Remind me never to get him angry. I do not think I would like him when he gets angry.]

I then returned to the action to see a robot arm cannon pressed up against my snout. Well. Fuck. The only regret I have is that I am going to die. [Although it still is kind of a cool way to go out.]

Before I could even breath I heard Adven's steel clang as it plunged through the robot's body. [Yes I heard it because it moved so fast I couldn't even see it coming.]

"Thanks Adven," I said releasing a quick breath.

Then I returned my attention back to the fight. Shadic was destroying the most robots still being a flying spiky ball. [Of dooooooooooooom!]

Goldie was being pushed back by an oversized model. It was twice as large, appeared to be made of stronger stuff, and seemed to have a vendetta on us. [But then which robot does not want to kill us. Am I right?] All his punches didn't seem to even put a dent on it.

Darn it! What can we do?! That is when I saw Shadow run to confront the bulky big monster of a machine. He eyed it down and closed his eyes once again concentrating. This time instead of a giant tentacle I saw shadows wrap around Shadow. [Weirdest thing about this chapter to write and one of my most favorite bits.]

When the shadows dispersed Shadow stood there changed. Instead of his dark gray coat it was jet black. His eyes became dark brown orbs that were unconfined just to his irises. "I will not let you hurt my friends!" Shadow yelled launching himself at the robot. [His voice sounded very mechanical. After that things got weird. I saw a black cloud seem to encompass the giant robot and Shadow appeared from several points and hit the robot several times. It ended when he dragged the downed robot's body through its own shadow. See I told you it was just weird.]

The shadows were still there. A minute passed and they disappeared leaving behind Shadow's body. [A shadow of a Shadow and his name is Shadow. Dang. Talk about repating youself.] His body returned to its usual dark gray. His eyes were closed so I am unsure if they returned as well. I began to run towards him when I noticed a nearby robot got the same idea.

I locked eyes with the mechanical monstrosity only for a certain airborne death sphere of doom to hit the machine's head.

"I think that is the last one of them," I said panting, "I guess the quick skirmish was really hard on me." [Even though I hardly got to kick some shiny metal asses.]

I saw Adven rush to Shadow's side, whose body was still lieing on the ground unmoving. Great. Just fucking great. Now we have two people...ponies...animals? Feh. To Tartarus with it!

"He is breathing and has a pulse however I think he has lost consciousness," Adven said placing his hoof on Shadow's neck. [How does that even work? I ask you!]

"Well I guess I could carry him," Goldie sighed sounding as winded from the fight as I felt.

Goldie bent down as Adven and I picked Shadow up and placed him on Goldie's back. Shadic quickly flew over Goldie and dropped Knuckles body on his back as well. [Earth ponies must be made out of steel or something.]

Apparently Knuckles got knocked the fuck out. Awwwwwwwww memories. That is when I realized something. I noticed that Goldie's cutie mark was a speed bag. Then I was taken back when that certain stallion kicked my flank for well, annoying him. [Long story. Check an early chapter. No I don't remember the number of the chapter.] I shivered.

"Something wrong?" Goldie asked with a raised brow. Oh fuck! Please let him have forgotten me!

"Just a little tired," I lied chuckling nervously.

"Come on slow pokes!" Shadic said flying to the head of the pack.

"I am not slow," I said with a smile," I am fluffy!"

Everypony in the group besides me [Who were still awake that is.] facehoofed and groaned at my joke. [No respect for comedy from them, I guess.]

[In the Darkness.]

There were five beings in the darkness. One for a griffon, another was a dragon, a pegasus, and two hid in coats.

Infinite addressed his companions,"It appears that the good doctor has refused our assistance. And so we shall now give him our interference."

Infinite gave the cloaked figure next to him a nod. Then the other cloaked figure joined the unhooded ones.

"Who is this?!" the dragon roared angrily.

"Your new teammate," Infinite replied coldly.

"Why do we need her?!" asked the griffin with as much rage as the dragon.

"The enemy has grown in number and so you need to follow suit," Infinite answered icily.

"But she..she is a..." the pegasus began but trailed off once he saw Infinite's eyes. The pegasus then gulped, "Fine. She can join us."

Infinite's horn glowed and a portal opened. "Now go and make sure they don't leave unscathed from your encounter this time," Infinite commanded forcefully.

The other cloaked figure merely nodded and galloped through the portal.

Tails' tale

Author's Note: Sorry if this chapter feels weird.

[Back with our Heroes]

"Are we there yet?" I whined.

"No!" Shadic said annoyed.

"We were not there five minutes ago. We were not there two minutes ago. Please just shut up and let us get there in peace!" Goldie begged me.

I let the matter drop for a minute. "So where are we going exactly Shadic?" I asked with an inquisitive look.

"I don't know," Shadic said nonchalantly.

"What?! We don't even know where we are going?!" I shouted louder than I meant to.

"Don't worry," Shadic said waving his hoof in my face,"Something will happen."

"Like...what?!" Goldie asked obviously tired from the weight of carrying our friends.

Suddenly we saw a giant airship flying right towards us.

"Damn it! I probably should've brought my gundam here," I muttered silently to myself.

"Well that is something," I heard Adven mutter.

Before anyone could say anything we heard a familiar voice come from the airship. "Shadic! Come and get me Shadic! I am waiting here for you! Come and save Sonic! Hohoho!"

Shadic smirked," Told you something would happen." Before I realized what was happening Shadic and Advin grabbed us and flew us to the top of the airship.

"Hey guys look!" I yelled throwing my hoofs up," No hooves!"

I saw everypony roll their eyes.

"Just shut up and walk," Shadic said as he dropped me on top of the airship's surface. I looked and saw nopony was before us.

"Come on no time to lose," Adven said starting to fly away. Shadic followed suit leaving me and Goldie behind in the dust.

I sighed loudly and shrugged," Pegasi." I then began to gallop after them. Goldie followed close behind me as I heard his hooves clang on the metal of the airship as mine did.

By the time we caught up Adven and Shadic were already opening the entrance to interior of the airship.

We walked in silently.

[Inside Eggman's Lair.]

"Oh goody seems like your friends have come Sonic and they have brought Knuckles. Now the real fun can begin.

The doctor's laugh filled the room.

"Now go my creation and teach Shadic to never tangle with me again!" Eggman said to his creation.

"Yes Dr. Robotnic," the creation replied. The creation headed through the doors.

The doctor smiled as he turned to his view screens to await the fateful encounter.

[Back to the good guys of uh goodness.]

We continued walking. [Ok I admit it we were running. Shadic was walking. Hey shut up! I'm not a track star.]

We came across a gigantic metal door.

"Should be easy to knock down," I said preparing to buck it down.

While I began warm ups Adven went up to the metal door and cut open a pony shaped hole for us.

"Well fine. I mean if you want to do things the easy way," I said pouting.

We walk and walked. Fuck it I'm bored!

Suddenly we heard something was heading towards us through another door. [I see doors everywhere! Look out there is a door behind you! Ha! I made you look.]

I was moving forward to meet this thing. [Whatever it was.] Shadic raised a hoof and gave me a serious look. I decided to stay where I was and we awaited the new 'friend.'

We waited as it approached. In a minute the thing reached us. It was a robotic fox with two tails.

[Now play this]

"No," I could hear Shadic say as a tear ran down his face. "Tails!" he shouted sadly," Is that you?"

The cyber creature merely nodded and continued walking forward until it was five feet away from us.

"Tails, what happened?" Shadic asked Tails.

Tails rose a finger and pointed directly at Shadic," You are what happened Shadic. You deserted us. The others fell one by one. Big was eaten by a giant frog. Amy was attacked by Chaos. I watched Shadow fall as he went to take down Eggman himself. Eggman did not spare a single one even Cream and Cheese. He ordered his robots and now they are..." Tails trailed off unable to finish what he was saying.

Shadic and the rest of us were left speechless.

"This," Tails said indicating his new body," was all your doing Shadic. You left me alone. You killed all our friends. Including me!"

Shadic tears returned," I am sorry, Tails. I am so sorry."

Shadic continued,"I promise you Tails, I will help you." Shadic's face rose with a determined look.

The machine fox looked stunned at the pegasushog's look of confidence. [Wow. I never thought I would ever type up that line....Fucking epic!]

It quickly shook its head to restore its composure. It proceeded to lift its hand at Shadic. A hole appeared from the hand and a bright light was glowing.

I reached to grab Shadic and throw him out of the way but I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked back and there was Adven with a look of disapproval. I gulped and just watched one fo my friend's last few moments tick by.

Shadic laughed.

Tails raised a mechanized brow," Why do you laugh? Is it because you realize your failure?"

This only made Shadic laugh louder and soon I found I was laughing too. Adven and Goldie joined in our maniacal laughs. [Although Adven's was more of an evil chuckle.]

After a minute Shadic caught his breath," No because I know you won't do it."

"What makes you so sure Shadic?" the robot inquired annoyed by the laughing. [And chuckling.]

"Because Tails would never shoot his big brother," Shadic answered with a big smirk.

The robot looked shocked at Shadic's response. The robot's hand started to go back down.

"No! You're not getting off that easy!" We heard Eggman say over an intercom.

Tails's arm started to go back up readying to fire.

"Don't do it Tails," Shadic said firmly.

The gun began to charge.

"This is not you Tails. You are stronger than this," Shadic continued moving closer to the blast range.

Shadic continued walking until his chest was right in front of the gun's fire area. "I believe in you Tails," Shadic said giving his roboticized brother a hug.

"Activating emergency shutdown system," the robot said as Tails's eyes went black and lifeless.

"Quick help me get this off of him," Shadic begged us and we all obliged.

After a few minutes of dismantling the mechanical parts we saw that the fox was okay. He was only unconscious.

"And now that makes three and we are out!" I joked mimicking an umpire.

Shadic not missing a beat turned towards us. "Adven you and Goldie stay here. Goldie is in no condition to fight and Bass is not as strong as you. Or as experienced. Or as funny." [I will admit that last remark made me tear up a bit.]

Adven nodded as Goldie put Knuckles and Shadow's bodies down.

"Come on Bass we got a fat old guy's flank to kick," Shadic said excitedly.

I smiled and nodded.

[Thirty minutes later.]

We finally came to the last door.

"I hope this was not just some wild goose chase," I said panting.

Shadic shook his head," Nope if it was Eggman would not have been so insistent for Tails to kill me."

I pretended to put on imaginary glasses," Most logical, Quite logical."

Shadic and I locked eyes and charged the door knocking it off its hinges and to the floor.

When we entered the room we found a strange sight.

We saw Eggman sitting on a chair playing with action figures.

Shadic and I shared a look of disbelief and then began laughing our flanks off.

"Stop it!" Eggman said in a high pitched voice..

That only made us laugh even harder.

"I mean," Eggman said clearing his throat," Stop it!"

Still we laughed. [You know if it was the Joker he would probably be happy we were laughing at him.]

"Fine," Eggman said pressing a button," How is this for a joke?" Suddenly a glass tube popped up with Sonic inside it.

"Okay Eggman," Shadic said while I was still giggling," You got our attention. Sucks to be you. Dark it is time."

"Who is Dark?" I muttered to myself.

Shadic's body became engulfed by shadowy energy. It resembled Shadow's yet it felt...different.

My view was blocked by the shadows.

Author's Note: Okay folks we have finally arrived. The Next Chapter is the Finale of the Rescue Sonic Arc! Stay tuned faithful readers! [Expect it to be a while but I promise it will be well worth the wait.]

Sonic Rescued

Author's Note: I hope you guys enjoy the thrilling conclusion of the Rescue Sonic Arc. Have fun reading.

[Meanwhile elsewhere in the airship.]

"So what exactly are we doing here?" the dragon asked in a huff.

"The boss said we need to steal something that looks important," the griffin replied.

"Greeeeat that helps a lot," the pegasus said sarcastically.

The cloaked figure decided to start searching ahead of them. It led them to a giant metallic door. It gestured to the dragon and then to the door. The dragon raised a brow in response.

"I think it wants you to knock the door down," the pegasus suggested.

The shadowy figure nodded and the dragon began to rip the door off its hinges.

When they entered the room they stood in shock.

"What is this place?" the griffin wondered aloud.

"I don't know," the pegasus and dragon said at the same time.

What they found was a black hedgehog in a capsule. They also saw more of him each in its own capsule. There were rows and rows of them.

"Shadow the Hedgehog," the cloaked figure read off the words on top of the capsule.

"I think this army of hedgehogs looks important," the pegasus said bluntly.

"We only need the original," added the hooded figure.

"Why?" the griffin asked.

"Because the others are just mere reflections of the original. They are dull and worthless to us. The original however isn't," the hooded figure answered.

The dragon proceeded to rip the capsule off its hinges and take it with them.

[Back with Shadic and Bass.]

[Theme Time!!!]

Before me was a new pegasushog. Its coat was jet black and its eyes plain white. His mane was a jet black spiky one but with a few stripes of dark blue in it.

"Eggman!" the new pegasushog with Shadic's voice yelled as he charged the doctor. Before the hit could connect a mechanical hedgehog hit him. It looked like a robotic version of Sonic. [Who was still in that tube.]

"Hohoho! Very well done Metal Sonic," the doctor complimented the robot. [I guess Eggman could not come up with an original name.]

"Too easy," Shadic said as he began throwing faster punchs that even the speedy cyborg could not block.

He threw a right hoof. Then a left. To finish the job he hit his head against the robot's. The machine fell down defeated.

Shadic threw a smirk to Eggman but to our surprise Eggman returned the gesture in kind.

"I have an ace up my sleeve," the doctor bragged as he drew a jewel out of his pocket.

"A chaos emerald?! How?!" Shadic said surprised. Eggman used Shadic's confusion to toss the emerald to the robot who caught it.

Suddenly the robot became engulfed in a blood red agua and it set its eyes on Shadic.

"Bass, take care of Eggman. I got this loser," Shadic said not turning away from the robot.

"Right," I said beginning to gallop to take on the good doctor.

"I kind of wish I had an apple," I joked to myself. When I looked at the doctor he had produced a gun and began shooting in my direction.

Shadic met the super powered mechanized hedgehog in air combat. "Dark, keep it under control," Shadic said to himself. They met in the ait and exchanged blows with neither gaining any ground against the other. Shadic would throw a right hoof but the mech dodged and attempted to kick only for Shadic to block it with his hooves. At times there would only appear outbursts of energy as they clashed in the air.

Shadic was able to appear above the robot and hit it with a double hoof strike. Before the robot could recover he hit it with a one two combo sending it flying several feet away.

Shadic began to glow a fierce black agua. The robot merely looked at Shadic with a blank look.The robot began to charge with its own dark red agua to match Shadic's.

"Take this, Darkness Flash!" Shadic yelled as a black energy wave went straight for the robotic hedgehog. It did not even bat an eye and shot its own red beam to meet Shadic's. Much like their previous fighting neither one could outpower the other as the beams clashed with one another.

My eyes were glued to the scene until I heard a laser blast shoot right by me. "Damn! I really need to stop getting distracted," I said making a mental note of it.

I chanced another look back at the energy struggle scene but this time I saw something that I had not observed before. Shadic was losing. His beam seemed unfocused so it was beginning to lose ground in the struggle. He must be tired. When Shadow entered his own form he collapsed. I got to help him end this stuggle and quick. But how?

Again Eggman shot his laser gun. This time however it gave me an idea. I galloped to Eggman and headbutted his gut. With an oooff! Eggman lost his grip on the gun and I caught it. Man, I hope this works.

"Hey you, you overgrown toaster," I said raising the gun to face the metal hedgehog. I stole a quick glare at the gun to find it had one shot let. Metal Sonic ignored me as it continued shooting its blast to overwhelm Shadic's. I noticed pained gasps escape from Shadic. Well it is now or never. I fired the gun. Needless to say all it did was cause the robot to look at me for a split second.

Shadic did not waste the second I bought him. His Dark Flash easily overtook the robot's own beam with a sudden burst of energy and forced the robot back up against the metallic wall. Its mechanical body was completely caught up in the blast.

Shadic began to float down slowly after the exchange. He began to pant faster and faster. He held his head in his hooves. His body returned to its normal blue. He collapsed but I caught him before he hit the ground.

"You did it!" I congratulated my teammate.

He smirked," Course I did I am Shadic the pegasushog, part pegasus, part hedgehog, all hero. Oh and thanks man."

I nodded and placed him down. I looked around to find Eggman had deserted the area while I had my little exchange with Metal Sonic.

"It's okay. I am fine," Shadic said starting to walk to the tube which held Sonic. [Sonic was bound and gagged so he did not know what had just happened.]

While he went to retrieve Sonic I walked over to the remains of Metal Sonic. I found nothing there. Eggman must have grabbed the emerald when he ran off.

"Initiziating emergency self destruct in one minute," a voice echoed throughout the airship.

"We better get going,now," I said urgently.

Shadic placed the still tied Sonic to his back and we went to join the others.

[Back with Adven and Goldie.]

"Did that voice say we only have a minute?" Goldie asked as he gulped.

Adven nodded calmly.

"Well then why are you so calm?!" Goldie demanded.

Adven pointed to me and Shadic.

While Adven was pointing Goldie smacked Shadow awake.

"What...is..happening?" Shadow asked still groggy from his transformantion. [And the bitch hoof he just received.]

"Self destruct, now hurry and help Adven carry Knuckles!" I said feigning nonchalance. They followed my instructions and we stopped.

"Golden Horseshoes hit here," Shadic said pointing to the floor. "We will not make it otherwise. Goldie closed his eyes to concentrate and stomped his hooves breaking the floor. [Floor 0 Goldie 1. Flawless victory!]

"Nice, I always wanted to go skydiving," I joked as we began to fall to our deaths. [Well Goldie and I were since well we are the only earth ponys of the group. I guess Knuckles would die too but at least he was still asleep and besides Adven and Shadow had him.]

Ten feet from the ground and ten feet from the airship the self destruct occured. The force sent us hurdling to the ground faster. Five feet from the ground I quickly said my prayers. I felt someone grab a hold of me. It was Shadic giving me a wide grin.We landed on the ground rolling until we hit something hard. [Shadow had also somehow managed to grab a hold of Goldie as well.]

"Did I stick the landing?" I joked before I let the pain overtook me.

[A few hours later.]

"Well, now what?" I asked as we were preparing to go back home.

"Don't ask me I am not the one who can create portals," Adven said waving his hooves.

"I don't know either," Shadow said weakly.

"Ugh what is taking him so long?" Goldie complained.

Shadic had waited to talk with his friends from this world. Finally Shadic appeared before us again.

He gave us all a quick smile and then he said," Thanks guys."

We all said, "No problem."

Shadic's expression became serious," I think I need to stay here now. Eggman has caused much damage here and he is bound to cause more. Also everyone here is weak I can not abandon them. I will not abandon them. Not while they are like this." We all nodded understanding his decision.

Shadic seemed to force a small smile," I will still visit Ponyville. You guys can rest easy with me there every now and again. Besides Snowy and I do need some time together. Who knows maybe I will finally find where she keeps that hammer of hers if I can surprise her."

With that said he opened the portal again. "See you guys later," he said giving us all a thumbs up and smirk. We all walked back to Ponyville.

"See you later Shadic," I said looking back returning his smirk with my own. He nodded as the portal closed.

[After we left.]

"Well lets go," said a voice near Shadic.

"Do not worry Sonic we have enough time. For now lets rest," Shadic said putting his hooves behind his head and began walking to nap somewhere with his old pal Sonic the Hedgehog.

"Yes lets," Sonic followed suit. Little did Shadic know Sonic's eyes glowed a blood red as he followed Shadic to 'rest.'

Author's Note: There you have it faithful readers the exciting conclusion of the Rescue Sonic Arc. Oh and this is introducing Theme Time segment to my story. As the name suggests this will play everytime a character goes super special awesome. Okay that is it for now. See you in the next chapter.

Approaching: New Bronies!

Author's note: Sorry if this is not my best chapter.

[After the party.]

I decided to go to the dojo.

"So?" I asked hopeful that my master would train me again.

Master put a hoof to his chin clearly thinking," On one condition."

"What is it?" I asked with a raised brow.

He grinned a wolfish grin. Fuck this can not be good. "You have to pay me for your training now."

"Ugh...okay? How much exactly?" I asked suspiciously.

He put a hoof tilted diagonally upward,"One billion bits."

"..." I was left speechless. [I only have ten bits on me at any time.]

Master then laughed at my confusion. "I was merely joking."

That jerk. "Then when can we continue my training?" I asked annoyed.

"Not yet. I still need you to do a few things," he answered nonchalantly.

""What do you need me to do?" I asked inquisitively.

"I need you to take this to Canterlot," he said hoofing me a chest.

"What is in this chest?" I wondered aloud.

Maste poked a hoof to my chest," You don't need to know. Now get going and deliver this to the address. Afterwards when you return then we can begin your advanced training."

I wanted to say something but I decided to simply nod and exit the dojo.

[On a Train to Canterlot.]

I tryed looking for some of my friends but they were all busy. [Okay this is a mouth full so be warned. Adven went to play pranks on everypony with Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. Shadic was still in Sonic's world. Shadow said he needed to help Fluttershy feed the animals. So I was going to be alone.]

I sighed. [I also didn't want to bother Carrot Top.]

I relaxed on the seat and sighed. .

"Are you okay?" I heard a relaxed voice ask.

I opened my eyes to see a strange sight before me. It was the same pony I saw back at the party. I shook my head thinking it was just my imagination but he didn't vanish.

He looked like he was about to say something but then decided to sit near me without another word.

"Hey Vibes where are you?" I heard a voice say as I heard hoofsteps approach my part of the train.

"Over here Vortex," he said nonchalantly.

I saw a pony appear from one of the doors of the train appear before me. He was clearly a stallion with spiky red and yellow hair interchanging with each spike. He was wearing red glasses. His coat was white and he was a unicorn. He wore yellow shoes on his front legas and red ones on his back legs. He was also wearing a black vest. I noticed his cutie mark was headphones.

Looks like I got company. Might as well be neighborly. "So you guys going to Canterlot too?" I asked smoothly.

"Yeah," Vibes confirmed.

"You see his marefriend left some of her instruments there. Alot of them," DJ said pointing to Vibes. He moved his hoof to point at himself," My marefriend wants me to pick up some jewelry and stuff."

I formed an O with my mouth but I chose to not say it. A few seconds passed and silence joined our conversation. [How did he even buy a ticket?! I guess no one wanted to ask him how he got on.]

Might as well see if I was right about Vibes. "Women and their jewelry am I right fellas?" I asked in an obnoxious tone.

The musical ponys nodded. At the same time they realized I had found them out Vibes glasses actually fell down onto the floor. As DJ's jaw threatened to fall off his own face.

I grabbed the glasses with a hoof and offered Vibes them back. He nodded a thanks and put them back on. "I am always willing to help a fellow brony," I said smirking.

DJ eyebrows shot up as he said,"Wow so there are more here."

"I told you it couldn't just be us," Vibes added with a 'told you so' look thrown to DJ.

I nodded. "There are lets see...five of us I think. There is me, Shadow, Adven, and Shadic."

DJ threw me a look of disapproval," That is only four."

"How do you know?" Vibes asked DJ.

"I counted my hooves," he said proudly.

Vibes and I exhanged a quick look. Then we just shrugged.

"Well what have you done since you been here mister...wait what was your name again?" Vibes asked trying to grasp a memory not there.

"That is because he didn't introduce himself," DJ said solving the mystery.

"My name is Bass Chord. If I told you what I've done so far here, you would not believe me. I barely believe it myself." I said chuckling.

"Oh yeah? try us," DJ said accepting the challenge.

"Try him," Vibes said pointing to DJ.

"Fiiiiiine," DJ said pouting.

"Ok well...." I began.

[After my little life Story.]

"Wow..that sounds rough," Vibes said still with his calm voice.

"I have heard better in fanfictions," DJ said bored with a small laugh. He was kidding of course.[ Well I think he was.]

"Well this is not fanfiction. This is real life," I said not realizing the irony of my statement.

We disembarked the train.

"Well I guess we will see you in Ponyville," DJ said as they left to explore Canterlot for their respective duties to make their marefriends happy.

I waved back with a grin. Cool people. I can't wait to see them when they move to Ponyville. I then remembered something important. I better start asking around for the address for this chest.

It took a few trys but somepony eventually knew where the address was. I walked there at a steady place taking in the scenery. This place sure is interesting. And big.

I came across the house and knocked on the door. A green unicorn with a plain jet black mane answered. He rose a brow until he rested his eyes on something. His face then spread into a demented smile and he laughed sadistically. Before I could say one word he lunged at me.

Crazy Jamz

Author's note: I am sorry if this is not my best but I had a little problem writing this. So sorry. I hope this reason with suffice for your OC's actions Rhino.Also I am unsure what to title this. I am open for suggestions.

[Back with me fighting for my life.]

The green unicorn was on top of me as I struggled to keep him back from me. He lunged his hooves forward but luckily due to the distance they didn't connect with my face. Instead my back hooves were digging into his face as he continued reaching for my throat.

Being attacked by a green unicorn I was supposedly delivering a chest to. I admit this is not how I imagined I would die. I mean I was attacked by a fucking manticore when I first arrived. I fought robots and piloted a fucking Gundam. How could I see I was going to die, this way? I sighed.

Then a new stream of thoughts came to me. Wait a minute. That is right. I fought a fucking giant robot to death. I kicked a dragon's flank. I can do this![Well it wasn't my plan. But hey give me some credit. Like say maybe twelve or fifteen percent.]

Motivated by well...myself I sprang into action. I withdrew my back hooves real quick. The green unicorn sprang forward with nothing left to hold him back. I took my right front hoof and made it connect with the unicorn's jaw. [Falcon hoof!]

The unicorn tryed to yell in pain but I continued my attack. I decided to go for his ribs. I used a technique master taught me called the sixty four hoof thrust. [Think of a combo of someone hitting a general area of a body part. He taught me when I first entered by using it on me. He called it my initiation. He said he had to see how tough I was. Somehow I think he just wanted me as a practice dummy.]

"Ow," I heard the unicorn moan as its body landed on the floor.

"Next time I won't hold back," I said dramatically. [ You know like one of those badflank action movie characters. Okay I was panting. Like a dog. Shut up!]

I began to walk away when I heard the unicorn speak again. "Can I still get my package before they come for it?" he asked hopeful. His throat sounded very..dry. [Hey I had my share of sore throats back on Earth.]

I was about to deny his request when something else hit me. "Sure ," I said cleverly. "But first tell me, who are they?" I asked adamantly.

I saw the unicorn open his mouth when I felt the chest begin to rise. I was sent floating along with it since I was holding it. [I didn't notice while it was happening. Hey! I was blinking okay?!] I saw it had an agua of magic around it. I acted on instinct and shook it fierecely. Lucky for me it actually worked. "Fuck," I said realizing I was ten feet in the air.

"Darn cartoons," I said to myself as I started to plummet towards the ground. I closed my eyes out of the fear of how painful this experience would be. I heard two quick pops and I opened my eyes to find....I was standing near the green unicorn again. He was panting.

"Ugh, thanks," I said with a smile. Before anything else could get in the way I put the chest on my hooves and slowly advanced towards the unicorn. He smiled and I returned it in kind.

I was about it hoof it to the unicorn when suddenly an earth pony on skates came by and grabbed the box.

"Yoink!" he yelled triumphantly as he skated away.

I sighed while the unicorn merely facehoofed. I then noticed something I hadn't before. The unicorn had a black and blue mane.Huh. Can't believe I missed that. Oh well. He did kind of attack me. I tilted my head towards the runaway skater and we both took off after the culprit.

It didn't take long for us to find the earth pony. [He had fallen over apparently.] "Well that was easy," I said happily pretending to press an invisible button.

I grabbed the chest that had fallen a few feet away from the earth pony. I saw the green unicorn was staring intensely at the earth pony with much ire and annoyance. I wanted to say something to make everything all right but the words wouldn't come to my mind. I decided to remain silent and wait for the unicorn.

He walked up to me and sighed. With that we began to walk back to his home.

When we got to his house I hoofed out the chest for him to grab. He tilted his head to his door. "Well that is one way to invite me in," I muttered to myself. I accepted his invite and entered his home.

He headed straight into his kitchen as I followed. He placed a plate down and used his magic to grab a bag of bread. He took out four slices and hoofed two to me. I accepted them with a smile and nod.

Then he laid the chest down and used his horn to unlock it.I wonder what is in the chest. Maybe it is a puppy! Or a robot! Or a robotic puppy!

"So, what is in the chest anyway?" I asked matter of factly.

The green unicorn shot me a quick grin and then used his magic to show me...a jar.

"A jar? Really, it was just a jar?" I asked dumbfounded.

The unicorn shook his head and pulled of the lid with his magic.

"Ohhhhhhh," I said realizing my mistake," it is whatever is in the jar."

The unicorn nodded and revealed a liquid of some kind. He then grabbed a knife with his magic and spread the liquid on two of the four slices of bread. He then used his hooves to stick the two slices together and began eating his...whatever the liquid was sandwich. He did the same for my own slices of bread.

"So, food?" I asked still not believeing it. I sighed a little disappointed at the contents of the chest.

"Yes," I heard the unicorn say happily. His throat still sounded rough but better than from before.

"Well you sound sick," I said stating the obvious.

"I have had a bad throat for a few days. I was growing bored here. I hate staying home. I love to do my work," he replied.

I was about to say something when he interrupted me,"My name is Rhino by the way. Sorry but when I saw the chest I...got a little excited. You see this is strawberry applesauce. I don't know quite why but it seems to be the only thing that can sooth my sore throats. I was also afraid you may have been a thief. I hadn't seen you come before and you had my stuff. I love this applesauce. I can get a little overprotective of it sometimes. And I was afraid you had hurt my supplier," he explained.

He sighed sadly. "I am sorry though. I should've not acted before I heard you say something," he said as he grinned sheepishly.

"No problem," I said waving it off.

We stood there talking for a couple hours.

"Hey, do you have the time?" I asked chuckling. [Rhino told me this joke about how a dragon, unicorn, and diamond dog went into a bar. It was so awesome!]

"Yeah.Sure it is," he said looking at his watch, "six 0'clock exactly. [Maybe I was there for a bit longer than two hours. Hehe.]

"So you suppose you can teleport me to Ponyville?" I asked hopefully.

Rhino shook his head. "Sorry but I need to rest. Besides I have to talk to Princess Celestia tomorrow," he said proudly.

I blinked a few times. "What for?"

He shrugged. "Hey probably you can ask her to send you back then. I have a couch you can sleep on," he said trying to convince me with its comfort.

"Alright I'm sold," I joked. We both chuckled a bit and went on talking about ourselves. [I had to omit the part about me being a brony because he was a native pony but other than that I told him everything.]

Simply Sparring

Author's Note: Just heads up this is mostly an Adven chapter.

[Meanwhile in Ponyville. Adven's P.O.V.]

"Why did I even agree to this?" I muttered to himself.

I was standing in a boxing ring corner. Poles were at each corner of the square. Three ropes evenly distanced from one another were held by the poles.

"You ready?!" Golden Horseshoes said from the other corner of the ring.

"Sure," I said with false bravado. I began walking to meet Goldie in the middle of the ring.

I was wearing a dark blue set of gloves while Goldie sported yellow ones.

"Don't worry it is just sparring. Besides we should get some practice in before the tournament," Goldie added with a grin.

He seems a little too excited. I shook the thought away and held my gloved hooves out. Goldie met my gloved hooves with his own.

We then returned to our respective corners. "You wanna ring the bell Apollo?" I asked chuckling.

"Who is Apollo?" Goldie asked dumbfounded.

I shook my head. "Long story," I lied hoping to drop the subject. I tried to return his attention to the sparring at hoof.

We were both silent until Goldie shook his head and pretended to hit an imaginary bell,"Ding,ding."

We met once again in the middle of the ring but this time we had our gloves raised. We were prepared to spar but neither one of us were not going to make it an easy one.

Goldie took the first move throwing a right hook with his right front hoof. I saw it coming and dodged. With the momentum from the dodge I threw a left uppercut aiming for his body.

We went on the next couple of minutes going through that same exercise over and over again. The seventh time it occured I went for a right uppercut to his head. Unlike the attempts to his body Goldie wasn't able to block in time.

His eyes grew crossed and his head spun loosely. Acting on instinct I followed up on his weakness. I threw a few quick hooks to his head until I saw him fall.

"Dude? What the hell! I said only sparring!" Goldie said getting up. He rubbed his head furiously.

The adrenaline I had ebated. I realized what I had just done and frowned. "I'm sorry. I guess I just got a little carried away," I said apologetically rubbing the back of my neck with a hoof.

"Whatever," Goldie said crossing his legs to prevent himself from lunging at me.

[In Sonic's World]

"Why did I even agree to this?" Shadic muttered to himself as a giant eagle robot chased him. As it lunged at him Shadic turned and hurled a small harmony blast to its cockpit.

"Aaaaaaaah!" yelled the old man who was flying the giant metallic bird.

"Oh yeah that is why," Shadic said with a grin. "Well now is my chance!" Shadic yelled flying onto of the bird. Once he landed he smacked his butt and stuck out his tongue to taunt the pilot.

"Get off you pesky Pegasushog!" the pilot yelled infuriated at the pegasushog's actions.

"But it is so fun to mess with you Eggypoo!" Shadic retorted with a small laugh.

"Fine then I will make you get off!" Eggman said pressing a big red button.

"Wow using the big red button already? You must be really serious. Just to let you know you really shouldn't be worried about me," Shadic said as the wing he was standing on detached from the rest of the robotic bird.

"Woooooooah!" Shadic yelled as he plummeted with the wing.

"Hohoho! Now that he is out of the way I can get my emeralds to safety," Eggman shouted enthusiatically.

As Eggman turned his metallic monstrosity to make certain his previous emeralds would be safe he saw a plane fly by. It was mostly blue and had several of Sonic's friends on them.

Before Eggman could react Tails started shooting bullets at the controls of the giant bird.

"See," Shadic said as he appeared from under the bird," I told you I was not the one you should have been worried about." He moved his finger side to side,"Tsk,tsk. When will you learn?"

"Well the fact remains I still have my emeralds!" Eggman yelled defensively.

"Oh you mean these emeralds?" Shadic said revealing two of the chaos emeralds in his hands.

"Wha?! How?!" Eggman yelled shocked.

"I found them," Shadic said nonchalantly. "Now I am going to take back our world Eggman. And Eggman you're going to help me."

"Well," Eggman said pulling out a bizarre gun,"I won't go today." Eggman instead of aiming it at Shadic aimed the gun at his own head.

"Don't you," Shadic said but it was too late Eggman shot himself. Instead of a bullet or beam of energy it was a portal. It sucked Eggman in and before Shadic could make it to the portal it closed.

With nothing to keep the ship in the air the big bird fell quickly towards the ground.

"Shadic!" Tails yelled waving an arm out.

"Don't worry Tails I got them!" Shadic said happily as he flew towards the blue plane.

"Good that means we have six of them. Now we only need one more," he said excited at their progress.

"And the master emerald Tails. Don't forget," Knuckles said a little irritated at Tails forgetfulness.

"Right," Shadic said nodding. "Lets get back to headquarters." With that said everyone began their flight home.

[Back with Adven and Golden Horseshoes.Adven's P.O.V.]

"Sorry again," I said frowning.

"Ugh it is fine," Goldie replied apparently tired of my apologizing. "Listen I am heading home it looks really late. See ya later Adven," he said as he began walking to his house.

"See you later," I replied with a short wave.

Why did I do that? I thought I learned to overcome that part of me. Why did it resurface? Why now? It does not make any sense! I sighed frustrated.

I decided to try and not think about it. I started walking to the Corner. Seeing Pinkie will pick me up. I am sure of that at least.

I saw an alleyway and figured I would take it as a shortcut to the Corner. I wanted some time to think so I chose to walk instead of flying.

As I went down it something strange happened. I felt like I was being watched. I shivered at the sensation. I dismissed the feeling. Well I did until it came back twice when I went down two more alleyways. Not wanting to be caught off guard on the third time to be safe I drew my blade.

I came across a familiar alleyway. If I went down it I would be at the Corner in two minutes. If I didn't it would take at least ten to go around. I let my impatience make the decision so I went down the alley.

The alley was pretty long. I would say about twenty feet or so. Before I reached the end something weird happened. Suddenly the alley's entrances were covered by what looked like barriers made of emeralds.

I felt a presence approach me. "You could have just asked," I joked trying to hide my nervousness.

I turned back to see the figure. He was wearing mostly black from what I could tell. And he had a horn and no wings so he was obviously a unicorn. So now those guys who attacked us from before have a unicorn on their roster. I guess this is as good as time as any to find that out.

The black dressed unicorn brought up his two hooves. Nothing happened at least not at first. I saw the unicorn's eyes focus on his hooves. Afterwards they were coated in the same emerald I was trapped in.

Curious I hit my blade against the barrier only for it to bounce my sword back. "So much for that plan," I thought aloud.

Given no other option I ran to meet my attacker. He had the same idea and we met in the center of the alleyway.

The unicorn was fast but my sword hoof was faster. I was able to hit his cheek leaving a small scar. Or so I thought.

The unicorn had created a small emerald mask to cover his face from being hurt.

He smiled until the mask started to crack until it collapsed.

He threw me a fierce look. I could tell even with his mask still on. He rushed at me again. Deciding not to show fear I met him once again face to face.

He threw a flurry of punchs aiming for my head. With a mixture or swerving my head and using my blade I was able to exit the exchange unharmed.

When we withdrew from one another I felt myself collapse. I looked towards my front legs and saw they were cut. Damn so my head was not his target my legs were.

Sensing my weakness the unicorn raised his hooves. I tried to back up but to no avail. My front legs wouldn't cooperate. Getting desperate I used my right wing to grab my blade.

The unicorn moved forward until he was five feet away but then he stopped. What is he up to?

He raised his hooves and small emerald spikes shot from them like emerald bullets. I tryed to dodge but that only resulted in me falling again. Luckily the unicorn didn't plan on that and I was able to make it out unscathed.

Sensing the unicorn's surprise I threw my blade and it connected with his face and the rest of his body. [I forgot to mention I can kind of control my blade. Long story trust me. ]

"What is this thing?" I heard a hyperactice high pitched voice say from outside the barrier.

"Pinkie?" I yelled surprise.

"Adveny? I will get you out. Just give me a second," Pinkie said soothingly.

The unicorn seeing I would soon get back up used his emerald hooves to dig himself out of the hole he dug himself into.

"Wait!" I yelled trying to make him obey. He ignored me and within a few seconds he was gone.

"Adven I can't get through this barrier!" Pinkie shouted sadly.

I heard a cracking sound before I could answer back. The barrier was collapsing on top of my body. I closed my eyes and spun my sword hoping for the best. I felt dozen of shards hit my skin but I made it out alive.

"Adven?!" I heard Pinkie yell as I let the pain overtake me.

A wonderful day in Canterlot

Author's Note: Sorry if this chapter feels a little rushed at time. Sorry Rhino if I did anything with your OC you don't approve of. Okay with further ado enjoy this rushed chapter.

[The Next Day in Canterlot.]

"Uggggggh!" I groaned as I stretched.

After I was done stretching I felt a slight rumble in my stomach. "I'm still not talking to you," I said frowning at my belly. It growled its reply. "I said no!" I shouted sternly.

Then suddenly I smelled a delicious aroma. I felt my body float into the air as if the scent of the delcious aroma was pulling me in like a siren of the sea.

"Did you have a good night sleep?" I heard a voice ask me. I instantly recognized it as my new friend Rhino. [I had my eyes still closed.]

I tryed to talk but a yawn prevented me from answering. I just decided to nod.

"Good. Well help yourself to some breakfast," Rhino said with an inviting smile.

I opened my eyes to find a hay sandwich in front of me.

"Uh...here is a napkin," Rhino said offering me a napkin.

Napkin? Why would I need a napkin? That is when I realized I was drooling profusely. Ohhhhhh that is why.

I took the napkin and nodded my thanks. Rhino smiled...until I took my first bite then his face gained a hint of disgust.

"Wha?" I asked with a mouth full of sandwich.

"Nothing," Rhino lied trying to spare my feelings.

I wanted to say something but just let it go. I mean the guy did let me sleepover. Note to self. Next time you have a sleepover you have to be sure to schedule the biggest pillow fight ever! Dictated not read. [Who said girls are the only ones who get to have sleepovers?!]

The next few moments were silent as I finished eating my sandwich. "So..what is the plan?" I asked curious.

"Well our meeting with the princess is scheduled for noon and it is just eight o'clock," Rhino replied looking at his watch. "We still have a couple hours to relax.

"Oh," I said a little disappointed. I really wanted to get back home to begin my advance training. Oh well I guess I will just have to wait.

"Want a tour around Canterlot?" Rhino suggested trying to be helpful.

"Well...I guess it couldn't hurt," I said indifferently.

Rhino grabbed a satchel and said,"Then lets get goimg."

[Some time later.]

We went out and Rhino showed me some sights. He had a list and was constantly checking his watch. He seemed like a time stallion to me. [You know those ponies who need to be everywhere on time for everything, living life by a schedule. You know? The boring way.]

"It is now eleven o'clock," Rhino announced happily. "Time to get some lunch before the meeting with the," He could not even finish that sentence because he squeed himself. He was barely bottling up his excitement.

I wonder. "With Princess Celestia. Come on, you can do it!" I said supportively.

Instead of repeating what I said Rhino jumped happily. After he stopped he realized a crowd had formed while he gleefully took to the air for few seconds.

All the ponies turned their gaze away from Rhino to me. Great. I guess I am the reason the crowd gathered. Awesome I have super crowd gathering power. I'll have to learn to control this great power for the sake of the best sleepover ever!

"Ugh. What is that?" I heard an an elderly voice say disgusted.

"I believe it is an earth pony," another said equally horrified by my appearance.

"No worse. It is a zebra. Ugh. Simply disgusting," I heard a third one say.

I kind of frowned at that comment. Looks like I don't attract crowds, only mobs. This will make the sleepover more awkward then I initially estimated. I may have problems getting anyone to play any boardgames.

"We just want to eat," Rhino said seeing I was not responding to the rude comments of the crowd. "Come on. I know a place," he said grabbing my hoof leading me through a couple of alleyways to escape the crowd.

"Are you a mugger?" I joked as we darted through the alleyways.

"Nope," Rhino replied simply.

Rhino silently continued to lead me [Well pulled me is more like it.] until we came to a restraurant that looked more like an ice cream place from earth.

A sharp pain hit my chest and I felt a tear trace down my face. I shook my head to focus on the good things in my new life. [Can't live in the past. Well you could, but the price to rent a room is too high for my blood.]

"Come on," Rhino said ushering me to enter.

I was surprised to say the least. Stools filled the entirety of the restraurant. The weirdest part was that the restraurant gave off a feeling of relaxation.

"Welcome to Pony Joe's. What can I do for you?" I heard a voice ask me.

I looked around and saw besides me and Rhino the only one here was a pony behind the counter. Must be the store owner.

"You can just give me the usual Joe," Rhino said waking me from my daze. He opened his satchel and pulled out a couple bits out of it. "Keep the change."

Joe grinned," Of course. You are my best customer. And for your friend?"

"I guess I will just have a dozen donut holes," I said hesitantly.

"Okay I will have your order in ten minutes. Feel free and take a seat," Joe said as he went to the back.

"We should get a seat. He tends to take longer but he is a good guy," Rhino said already searching for a seat. "I guess we could just go to my usual seat."

I followed him to sit on two stools right in front of the counter. "You really like this place, don't you?" I said more than asked.

"Um...yeah," Rhino said darting his eyes side to side.

I rose an eyebrow. "It was not the food was it? It was a mare," I said accusingly.

"Um..ok," he replied deflated. "You got me. I knew this mare who always came here after school."

"So,did you ever ask her out?" I asked curious to see what happened.

Rhino frowned a bit,"No."

"Why not?" I inquired.

"Because she went to the most priveleged school in all of Canterlot. I went to the second. Besides she always seemed to be busy reading a book or organzing something," Rhino said letting out a sigh after the last word.

So he didn't feel like if he was worthy. Poor guy.Before I could say anything Joe reemerged from the back with our orders.

"Here you two go. Enjoy," Joe said with a grin.

Rhino and I said our thanks and ate our food quickly.

"What time is it now?" I asked after we finished our meals.

"It is eleven fifty," Rhino said worried. "We got to leave now!"

"Awwwwww can't we..." I began until Rhino shook his head and grabbed me.

"Looks like I got to do something....drastic," Rhino said determined.

"What is it?" I asked as Rhino grabbed one of my front legs. I hope he isn't going to do what I think he will do. Please don't let him. Don't let him try and ride me to the castle. [Hey he could be keeping a saddle in his satchel. Just saying.]

"Okay. Time to teleport," he said as his horn glowed an intense light. The light covered my sight for a few minutes. When my eyes adjusted to the old sensation of not having that light hit them I realized we were in front of Canterlot Castle.

I heard Rhino pant,"Good we made it."

"Lets a go!" I said with a really exaggerated Italian accent. I then began my way to the front of the castle.

"No! Not yet!" Rhino said pointing to his watch,"It is only eleven fifty-five." I sighed. I went back to drag Rhino to the entrance.

We were stopped by two guards. The one on the left was a unicorn and the one on the right was a pegasus. They both wore the armor of the royal guard.

"Halt who goes there?!" the unicorn guard demanded.

"Go ahead and tell them," I told Rhino placing him in front of the guards.

"We have a scheduled audience with Princess Celestia at noon," Rhino said somewhat boastful. He then reached inside his satchel to reveal a paper. Great. We have a permission slip. I hope they don't have any scissors. If they do this field trip is going to suck. I always love to run around during field trips.

"It is the seal of the royal sisters. You may enter," the pegasus guard said ushering us to enter.

As we passed by I decided to offer them some advice. "Thank you. I feel I must warn you. You should invest in shin guards."

"Why?" the unicorn asked curious to hear my advice.

"That way you don't take an arrow to the knee," I said enjoying the shocked looks that advice got from the guards.

"Come on we are already late," Rhino said dragging me with his magic.

"Buuuuuuuut mooooooom I don't want to eat my brocoli," I whined as he dragged me the entire way to our meeting place with Princess Celestia.

We were in a standard room with a desk and four chairs. Two on either side of the desk.

We both took our seats without a word and awaited Celestia to show up.

[Fifteen minutes later.]

I tried to start talking but each time I did Rhino would shush me. Celestia better be able to get me home. I am bored out of my skull!

Instead of Celestia we were graced by the presence of a pink alicorn and a white unicorn.

"Welcome," the alicorn said with a welcoming smile.

Rhino and I said at the same time," Thank you."

"Excuse me but I thought we were going to meet the princess today," I said trying not to be rude.

"My dear aunt Celestia had to deal with a crisis in Fillydelphia so she couldn't show up. She asked me if I could do it for her," the alicorn said again with another sweet smile.

"Okay. Thank you miss..." I said realizing she had not introduced herself.

"You may call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza or simply Princess Cadence for short," she replied happily.

"Cadence may we know why your aunt wanted to speak with me," Rhino pleaded.

Cadence shook her head, "Sorry I sometimes just ramble on. You see my aunt is most impressed with what you have done with our royal animals." Rhino grinned at the compliment. "Are you familiar with Ponyville?"

"That is where the bearers of the elements of harmony live. As well as my companion here," Rhino said gesturing towards me.

"Really? My sister lives in Ponyville. Do you know how she has been? Her name is Twilight Sparkle." the unicorn sitting beside Cadence said hopeful for a status report on his sister.

"She seems fine. Always studying as far as I can see," I said nonchalantly.

"That seems like her all right. Sorry I forgot to introduce myself. I am Shining Armor, captain of the royal guard," he said with pride.

"Seeing how Ponyville has suffered attacks from various creatures, many innocent ones have been hurt. The vet staff is extremely underhoofed so they could use more ponies like you Rhino. Not much happens in Canterlot so I know you hardly get any interesting cases here," Cadence continued.

Rhino took time to consider this and nodded. "Okay. May I ask you a favor Princess?"

Cadence rose a brow,"Yes?"

"Can you teleport us there now?" I begged. "I kind of was suppose to be back yesterday but I had a long day."

"I can't spend that much excess energy. The spell is still unfamiliar to me. Also my aunt has been having a 'feeling' something bad may happen soon. I simply don't have the time or resources to spare. I am sorry," Cadence said with a hint of sadness.

"Don't worry I will arrange some transportation for you Rhino so your friend can go as well," Shining Armor said grinning. "This will work to help remind Ponyville it is protected by the royal family. That is more than worthy cause. Not only that but my sister is by relation royalty herself so protecting her is a top priority."

"Thank you," we said as we exited the castle.

We left to Rhino's home to pack his belongings. By the time we were done a carriage had come to take us back to Ponyville.

We talked the whole way to Ponyville.

"What is that?!" I heard Rhino yell. [I was taking a little nap.]

"What is it? Awwww not another one," I complained seeing another giant robot attacking the town.

The guards performed their duty and dropped us off. "Welcome to Ponyville the giant robot capital of Equestria," I half joked.

"Quit joking and do something!" Rhino yelled earnestly.

"Fine, fine," I said waving my hoof. "Shining Gundam!" I yelled clapping my hooves together and...nothing happened. The robot notice the sound and set its gaze on me. "Oh...fuck," I muttered preparing myself for the worst.

Shadow hoof?

Author's Note: I hope you enjoy this chapter. Sorry if you don't.

[A little time ago. Adven's P.O.V.]

I opened my eyes to find myself in Pinkie's room. I tryed to rise only to feel a sharp pain in my side.

"I wouldnt be so keen to move if I was you," I heard an old voice say.

"Who is that?" I asked gritting my teeth.

"I am Martial Art. I had saved you from your predictament. The jewels that tore through your body were poisoned. That is why you weren't feeling the pain until you touched your wounds," he explained.

I tryed to get up but my body wouldn't let me.

"Even without the poison the shards cut deep. Too deep to heal effectively without much time of rest," he said bluntly.

I nodded and layed back down.

He exited and I heard him talk with Pinkie.

All I heard was garbled words as Pinkie talked too fast.She sounds really shaken by something. I wonder what it is?

"I would have preferred for you to rest," he said gravely,"but unfortunately we have no choice but to leave now. "

Before I could even attempt to make a reply Martial Art threw my body on his shoulders and began to walk.

I tryed to sleep to relieve myself of my pain. After a few failed trys I was finally able to achieve that small amount of peace.

[Back with Bass and Rhino.]

"Oh fuck?! What do you mean 'oh fuck?!" I heard Rhino yell from behind me.

I was too busy taking in the appearance of the giant death machine in front of me to answer Rhino right away. . It had a v shaped visor which was painted a dark green. Its limps were lengthy and skeleton shaped and colored jet black.

I breathed a heavy sigh and turned around to face him. I smilled nervously,"I may not be able to bring my gundam to help so we may be fucked."

"Oh.." Rhino was interrupted by the robot opening up with a hiss.

"What is it doing?" he asked as it cast a red light onto me.

"I believe it wants to do one of two things. Either it wants me to forget what I saw with a flash. Or more likely it wants to vaporize me," I chuckled nervously.

"You should try and get out of here. I get the feeling I am its target. No sense in you getting hurt too because of me," I said waving Rhino to go.

Before Rhino could respond the giant robot tryed to grab me with its right arm. I closed my eyes preparing for the worst.

I opened my eyes a few seconds later to find a strange sight even for Ponyville standards. [I saw it and I still have trouble believeing it myself.] I saw giant musical notes change into big hoofs that were raining down blows upon the mechanical menance.

"Hey bro nice to see you!" I heard a familiar relaxed voice yell. I turned my head and found two familiar faces.

"Vibes! DJ!" I said relieved they were alright. "What is with the notes?" I asked hoping they would know.

DJ pointed to Vibes who simply nodded.

"Let us take care of this," DJ said arrogantly. He then pulled out a pipe. "Ready to go Vibes?"

Again Vibes didn't say anything only nodded.

"Good because I don't think he was going to stay down any longer," Rhino said bringing our attention back to our immediate threat.

With that said Vibes's horn glowed and an energy guitar fell into his hooves. DJ tryed to not look impressed. [And he failed.]

[Theme Time!]

The old musically summoned hooves dissipated into the air.

They were replaced by a giant circle with limbs. It was easily a match where height was concerned for the attacking robot.

The giant hollow sphere threw a right hoof only for the robot to sidestep the attack.

The robot tryed to counter with a blow of its own but its attack simply went through the musical marvel.

DJ began to play his pipe as Vibes began to focus on having his own monster attack the robot.

"What exactly is that one doing?" Rhino echoed my thoughts.

"I don't know. We should probably try and see if we can help any innocent bystanders," I said trying to assign us a task.

Rhino opened his mouth but then quickly shook his head. "They wouldn't be here now," Rhino said dismissing my idea.

"You could still go," I said trying to get Rhino to listen to me.

Rhino ignored me and turned his attention back to the fight of two titans.

Suddenly it began to launch missiles at its circular threat. They like its close combat blows harmlessly phased through the phantom of music. "DJ!" Vibes shouted.

"I am on it!" he responded by playing his pipe. As he did this a giant portal appeared in front of the missiles. A second one appeared above the robot.

The missiles flew through the nearest portal and flew through its fellow hole to hit the robot's head. The robot's head was engulfed by the flames of its own weapons blowing up in its face.

"Good job," I began and stopped when I realized something important. "I guess he didn't come alone," I said noting the fact there were two more identical robots attacking Ponyville.

I felt a cold metal hand grab me at the waist and the next thing I knew I was several feet above the ground.

"Bass!" I heard Rhino yell as I saw a magical beam hit the robot that had mistook me as a toy. As the beam got closer the robot tightened its grip on my body. [Correction it thought I was a squeaky toy.]

"We are coming!" Vibes said beginning to move his monster to attack my robotic foalnapper.

Before he could get close enough the original robot had snuck up behind DJ and Vibes. He attacked where they were by attacking the buildings around them. With them distracted Vibe's monster and DJ's portals disappeared.

The robot began to try and crush me in its robotic clutches. "AAAAAAaagh!" I screamed in agony. All my brain could process was pain.

"Put him down!" I heard a voice yell. [I had closed my eyes due to the pain.]

My eyes grew wide because from across me was two gundams. The first was Shining Gundam. The second looked much like a certain dark gray pegasus I know. "Shadow?" I said barely above a whisper. [Hey being squeezed like a tube of toothpaste is exhausting.]

"Don't worry we are here to help you," he said comfortingly. We? Who is we?

"Shadow hoof!" Shadow yelled as his gundam's right hoof was engulfed in a similar shadow energy I had seen him use before.

Before the robot could drop me Shadow's Shadow hoof hit its mark destroying the robot's head unit.

My body began to plummet towards the ground at a fast rate.I was so hurt I couldn't ever attempt to scream out of fear for my life.

When I had not went 'splat' I opened my eyes to see Shining Gundam had caught me. I mouthed a quick thank you to the pilot.

"I am glad to see you are alright," Carrot Top said relieved. She lightly placed me down near Rhino. He has not left yet? Huh. He must love me. Can't blame him though. I am kind of awesome!

Our two gundams flew until they were opposite of the two remaining ones. "I'll get that one," Shadow said flying off to meet the undamaged one in combat.

Shining Gundam began to transform. Pieces seemed to rise and send golden energy to the system.

"This hoof of my glows with an awesome power! Its grip tells me to grasp victory!" As Carrot Top said this a light pink beam of light shaped like a sword was drawn out by the gundam. " Take this my love! My anger! And all of my sorrow! Shining Hoof Blade!" She rushed to eliminate the head unforunately that left her cockpit wide open. She swiped wildly after each one of her shouts of rage.

Her enemy realized it too and tryed to take advantage. Steel rang on steel as the robot hit itself. DJ had created a portal that protected Carrot Top from the attack. If she noticed she showed no signs of it because she continued her attack.

She swiped the head with the sword. After it was over she fell back panting. She was obviously exhausted from the exercise of piloting the suit.

After a few deep breaths I was able to stand up although my body was aching the whole way. I looked up to find Shadow was having problems with the remaining robot. Vibes monster was there along with DJ"s portals but it seemed to make little difference. Damn. Shadow must be exhausted from using his Shadow Hoof.

I heard a fmailiar hiss and turned my head to find an old face emerge from a portal. "Shadic?"

He grinned,"Yeah. Did you miss me? You don't have to answer that I know you did."

I shot him a quick grin and pointed at the fight. "Think you can lend Shadow a hoof?" I asked still panting.

Instead of answering Shadic flew full speed to meet the robot. His body was engulfed by dark and light energy interwining with one another. He began to spin picking up more energy.

He connected with the head of the robot and flew past it. The entire body of the robot was vaporized on impact of Shadic's attack. "Good job Shadic," I said finally letting my pain overtake me.

Sign Ups

Author's Note: I know this may have been one of my more boring chapters and I apologize but I felt it had to be done. Don't worry though. Next chapter I guarantee at least one fight in the tournament.

[Two weeks later.]

"So where is it being held again?" I asked as Goldie dragged me around Ponyville.

He sighed and facehoofed. He turned to face me and said," The prelimaries are going to take place in my gym."

I mouthed an 'Oh' and let Goldie guide me to his gym.

"So is this where the sign ups are too?" I asked desperately trying to make the time go by quicker.

Goldie made a arrifirmative grunt. With nothing left to say silence joined our conversation."Where have you been anyway Bass?" he asked abruptly.

"Well after the robot tryed to squeeze my guts out I rested for two days. Apparently my master said there was this poison that could help me," I said smiling.

Goldie stopped and threw me a shocked look. "How did giving you poison help you?"

"Very simple. Apparently the poison is dangerous because it makes ponies bodies work overdrive. Luckily he just gave me enough that helped me heal in two days. The rest of the time I have been practicing some new techniques master taught me." I saw Goldie had a confused look on his face. "I guess it isn't that simple really," I assented rubbing the back of my neck with a hoof.

We continued walking for a few more minutes. We arrived to the gym and we saw a table set outside.

"Okay time to get to work," Goldie said seating himself behind the table. He reached into a nearby satchel and pulled out several sheets of paper. He took out a pencil with his teeth and placed the supplies on the table. "Go ahead and sign up," Goldie offered pushing the paper and pencil towards me.

"Okay," I said signing my name on the paper hoofed to me. Goldie took out three more sheets of paper.

"What is with the other two? For backup?" I asked with a brow raised.

Goldie shook his head. "You see there are four divisions in the tournament. One is unarmed combat. Another is armed combat with swords and the like. The third is for other creatures besides ponies like dragons. You know with their fire breath and such." he explained slowly.

"Then what is the fourth division?" I asked instinctively.

"The fourth is for well 'special' ponies like Shadic. Truth be told this division was added due to Shadic winning last year's tournament," Goldie said bluntly.

"Okay I guess I will sign up for the unarmed combat then," I said trying to sound calm. This is going to hurt big time. Isn't it?

As if reading my mind Goldie nodded and wrote the unarmed classification over my name.

[ Fifteen minutes later.]

"Wow more ponies showed up then I thought would," I said surprised that already a massive line appeared in such a short time. "This is why you wanted my help?" I asked accusingly.

Goldie gave me a small grin,"Maybe."

"Hey guys," I heard a voice say. I rose my head to find a couple of my friends.

"Hey DJ. Hey Vibes," I said giving them a short wave. "So you guys going to enter the tournament too?"

Vibes shook his head. "No, we are just going to be playing music for it. You know set the mood and stuff," he explained calmly.

"Yeah we are going to rock!" DJ exclaimed confidently.

I smiled a little at his energy. "Well I am sure you guys will," I said supportively.

"We should get going to practice. See you tomorrow," DJ said walking off. "Come on Vibes," he said when he realized Vibes wasn't following him. Vibes shook his head and started after DJ.

"See you guys later," I said waving. My jaw dropped after they left. The line had grown even larger. I sighed. "This is going to be a while," I said already dreading the workload of the day.

[Near the gym. Unknown's P.O.V.]

I stood there in line for what seemed like hours.

When I finally made it to the sign up table the sun was beginning to set.

I saw two ponies there. One was a dark blue earth pony with a black mane.

The other was a zebra with a brown coat and dark blue stripes. His mane was long and seemed to go everywhere. His mane was similiar to coat except it had a more lively shade of brown.

"Hello! And welcome to the sign up table! May I take your order?" the zebra said with a wide smile.

I was left speechless so I decided to just nod.

"So which division do you want?" the zebra asked me with the same amount fo energy. I pointed at the one labeled 'special.'

He raised a brow. "You sure? I hear that division would be the hardest," he said hesitantly. I nodded.

He shrugged and said,"Well if you are sure then." He hoofed me a pencil and the sheet. "Nice costume by the way," he commented on my looks.

I was dressed in a suit that covered my body. I couldn't risk being recognized by anypony. I had to make sure my goal had no way of being discovered.

I signed up and left without saying anything.

I will avenge you. I will make him pay for his crime.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

I waited in line trying to talk with the others in line but they ignored me. One of them even growled at me. I guess that is what I get for trying to chat with a diamond dog.

I probably should have let Pinkie Come with me. Nah. She would probably just have been worried about me. Although I probably could have gotten a party out of it. Oh well.

"Hey Adven! How you doing buddy?" Bass greeted me happily tearing me from my thoughts.

"Fine. Sign me up for the armed combat," I said grinning.

"Alright," Bass said giving me a paper and pencil. "Sign here."

I nodded and did as he said.

"I hope we don't have to fight one another when the tournament happens," Bass said a little sad at the possibility. "But," his face became plastered by a confident grin," I wont go easy on you if we do. Just figured I should warn you not to hold back because I won't be."

I returned his smile in kind. I nodded my understanding and left. "Good luck," I said flying back home to get in some last minute training.

[Back to Bass's P.O.V.]

"Well I think that is it," I said exhausted finishing the last of the sign ups.

"Yeah. Now all we got to do is dismantle the ring," Goldie said cracking his neck.

"What? I thought you said we were just going to use your ring," I said confused.

"Yeah but we have to remove the ropes and poles. There is a ring out rule so we have to make sure there is a way to get out," Goldie explained as he began to dismantle the poles of the ring.

"Okay," I said dropping the subject to help Goldie.

"So how many ponies signed up?" I asked curious.

"I think about two hundred," Goldie replied nonchalantly.

"Wow that is a lot," I said shocked at the number.

"Not really we still have three more days for sign ups and then you will see how much is a lot," Goldie replied calmly.

Wow. I wonder how many will show up?

[Meanwhile in the Darkness.]

"Why did you call us here?" Velocity asked angrily.

"Very simply. I signed you all up for a 'group activity'," Infinite replied nonchalantly.

"What activity exactly?" Gilda asked impatiently.

Infinite ignored her and continued," I feel your failures as a team have been due to your lack of training and as such I have the perfect exercise for you," he said throwing out a flyer in front of them.

"What is this?" Blaze asked raising a brow.

"The annual tournament in Ponyville," the newest addition to the team said excitedly. "So is this what our 'activity' will be?"

Infinite nodded. "Have fun," he chuckled to himself as he left the team alone to ponder about their assigned 'team activity.'

The Tournament Preliminary

Author's Note: Well I promised you a fight. Sorry if some parts are boring.

[The day of the tournament has arrived.]

A blond coated earth pony stood in the middle of Goldie's ring. His mane was a slightly darker blond then his coat. His mane was also short and spiked. He also had a blond mastache in a darker shade of his mane. He wore black sunglasses which had green right above the mirrors. The pony's face held a fierce smile.

I guess this is the announcer of the event. He looks oddly familiar though. Where have I seen him before? Gah now this is going to bother me the whole time. I and all the other combatants were backstage. Some were getting in last minute training. Others talked and tryed to size up their possible opponents. Then there was me. I was looking eager to hear the rules so I could wipe the floor with my opponents. [Would you believe 640 ponies and 'others' signed up to participate in the tournament? I know a lot, right?]

"Welcccccccome everypony! To the biggest event held ever in Ponyville," shouted the announcer enthusiastically. "Now before we begin with the preliminaries let me say what an honor it is for me once again to be the host of the 'The Iron Hoof competetion' once again. Now that is out of the way let us begin!" Fuck. He didn't even explain the rules. I guess I could wing it. Oh wait I can't because I'm not a pegasus. Darn.

A whisper came from a table nearby and the announcer frowned. "Really?" he asked with a slight frown. Three nods came from the table. The announcer took a deep sigh.

"I am so sorry folks but it appears as a formality I need to remind you of the regulations of these preliminaries," he cleared his throat. "Rule one concerning the enormous amount of contestants tenth fighters will be brought in until only one remains. Rule two if a combatant is thrown out of the ring and hits the floor he is eliminated. Rule three if a combatant is beaten too badly to continue they will be elimated. Rule four a time limit will be set for an hour. If nopony wins by that time the judges make the verdict. Rule five is the most important in my opinion. Have fun!" he finished with a wink to his adoring public."Now with all the boring stuff out of the way lets get to the good stuff!"

A cough came from the table. Again the announcer's face sagged into a frown. "I suppose I forgot to introduce you to our wonderful judges. Two of them I believe you have already recognized as our wonderful princesses Luna and Cadence. Unfortunately Celestia was off on some business but luckily the beautiful and talented Cadence is more than a far trade if you ask me folks. As for our third guest. That one in the middle. The one wearing an old Celestian suit. The stallion of the group. He wishes to be addressed as the Doctor. Good thing since I think a lot of ponies will end up being seriously hurt." Said stallion smiled softly and gave a quick nod.

"Also I would like to introduce you to our musicians for the tournaments," he went on to introduce DJ and Vibes to the audience.

"Okay Folks. Now the party can really begin!!!" he shouted overjoyed.

"Wohoo! Party!" I heard a familiar and very high pitched voice shout from the crowd.

[A few hours later.]

The preliminaries went faster than I thought. I figured it would take all day and night. It had only took all day. [The sun was barely beginning to set when it was my turn.]

"Nice job,"I told my friends as I passed each one of them. Adven gave me a grin in return. Shadic was napping so once I left I heard him snoring again.[He didn't need to fight. He was the champion. He only had to fight the winner of the tournament. Truth be told I was being sarcasrtic when I told him nice job.]Goldie was too busy training with the heavy bag in the back to notice me.

I went to the ring to find my opponents and stopped when I noticed I was the last one of the ten to enter the ring.

I eyed my opponents. All of them were ponies. Although I counted five pegasi and three unicorns. That made just one other earth pony along with me.

I took to a place near the edge of the ring. [There were designated spots. There had to be with ten ponies or 'others' fighting at once.]

"Okay folks welcome to the last prelimary match!" announcer said with as much energy as he had at the beginning of the day. This guy must run on Pinkie's fumes to be this hyper all day.

"This is the battle that will determine the last combatant in the finals. The fight is all set ready!," he left the ring as he said this."Go!" he shouted once he was outside.

Vibes and DJ shared a quick look and began to provide the background music.

[This is what they were playing.]

I began to slowly approach the center of the ring. Every other pony had the same idea.

A few steps and I felt something hit my side. I turned around to find a pegasus had attacked my side.

Acting on instinct I attacked. I threw a quick flurry of hits that sent the unlucky pegasus flying. [Not in a good way to.] To ensure he wouldn't go on I used a hoof to grab his right wing and pulled him in close. His snout met with my hoof effectively breaking it. His snout dripped with blood. I should end this very quickly. I proceeded to grab the pegasus and toss his body out of the ring.

My jaw dropped there were already two other ponys out of the ring.

Before I could turn completely around I felt my breath leave me. The earth pony. He must have seen me while I was carrying the pegasus out. He timed his attack well. I got to give him that at least.

The earth pony prepared to buck me in the face. Lucky for me he took his sweet time allowing me to sidestep the attack and counter with one of my own.

I will go for his legs first. I did just that. While I was behind him I used my legs to buck the earth pony's bringing him down to his knees.[I have to admit I got a sick sense of satisfication when I saw him look up at me desperately. What? You can't say the guy didn't deserve it.] I use my right front hoof to knock him out of the ring.

I turned around to find once again other ponies had lost too. Now there was only four ponies left. There were two pegasi and one unicorn left. [And of course yours truly, as well.]

The pegasi took to the air deciding to fight in that arena against one another.

The unicorn and I set our sights on one another and rushed to meet one another in the center of the ring. He tryed desperately to cut me with his horn throwing his head in several random directions. I dodged each attack and tryed to counter with a few attacks of my own.

Unfortunately the unicorn was able to dodge my counters. Our exchange went on. Neither of us could land a hit.

That is until something unexpected occured. As our exchange dragged on one of the pegasi was thrown into the midst. I saw the incoming pony and backed up.

The unicorn's line of sight however didn't allow it to see the rapidly descending pegasus's body. Thus the bodies collided with one another.

Taking advantage of the situation I bucked both of them out of the ring one on top of the other while they were stunned from the collision.

I got to jump. Why did I just think that? Aw. I better just do it. I would hate to keep this uneasy tension. As I thought this the last pegasus tryed to sneak up behind me. As he lunged I gave into the thought and saw him fly past me.

He tryed to turn around but by that time I brought both of my front hooves on his head knocking him down. His body dropped outside of the ring making a loud 'thud' as his snout hit the floor.

"Our winner and last combatant to make it to the finals!" the announcer said excitedly gesturing toward me. "This is both a sad moment and an exciting moment. For we know our sixty-four finalists but we must wait to see more. Anyway folks we still have much excitement in store for you so stay tuned. Come back tomorrow and you won't be disappointed!" the announcer promised. "Well see you tomorrow folks!"

Author's Note: I hope you enjoyed the little fight. Don't worry there is more in store. Just you wait!

Don't fear the Reaper

Author's Note: This chapter was a bit difficult for me to write. Also if anyone has an idea what to name the chapter please let me know. Okay thank you guys for reading and I hope you enjoyed it.

[The Next Day. Adven's P.O.V.]

I arrived at the tournament an hour early. I figured it was best to be prompt and I wasn't alone. There was a unicorn that seemed to have the same idea but unlike me he wasn't a competitor. I guess I need to do something to pass the time. Might as well try and try talking with him.

He was a green unicorn and seemed to constantly check his watch every few seconds. He was just doing that when I approached him.

"Hi," I said with a small welcoming grin.

The unicorn jumped startled at the sound of my voice. When he turned around he smiled sheepishly and said,"Hi."

"My name is Adven Turer. So, you watching the tournament?" I asked knowingly.

The stallion gave me a smile,"My name is Rhino. And yes I'm watching the tournament."

Rhino? That is kind of a weird name to give a pony. I wonder. Nope his cutie mark doesn't look like anything regarding a rhinocerus. Weird. Well I guess he could be an exception to the whole pony name concept.

Rhino raised a brow. "You okay?"

I nodded my head. Rhino let out a relieved sigh.

We talked until everypony else began to gather. We talked about our lives. I even told him about one time I fought a hydra with just a kettle and some string. [I still don't know how the Doctor knew that would work.]

"Well you better go get ready for the tournament. Good luck!" Rhino said waving me off with a grin.

I returned the gesture and proceeded to go backstage.

[Fifteen minutes.]

The announcer went on saying stuff about the tournament. Like now there are going to be one on one fights now. And a different division will fight at different times. For example today my division, the armed one was chosen first.

The announcer went on and on about excitement and stuff but I hardly paid him much attention.

My eyes drifted around the backstage. I was eyeing my opponents. Not too bad. I think I can take all them down. Except for her maybe.

I saw a hooded mare lean up against the tournament wall. I couldn't make out any of her facial features covered by her hood. My instincts told me it was a mare although my brain decided to protest over it. I have to admit. She seems familiar. I know her from somewhere. But where?

Suddenly I heard a voice say, "Can all the finalists from the armed divsion please come to the ring!"

I shook my head. I proceeded to do what the announcer had asked and went to the ring.

I was the first pony out to meet the announcer. His face held an enormous grin as he held something behind his back. He swung his front legs to reveal a box in his hooves.

"Okay finalists!" the announcer said full of pep."Reach into this box," he instructed pointing a hoof at the box."In this box are sixteen balls. Each ball has on it a number. Whatever number you draw will go to the corresponding one. For example if one of you draws a one then they will fight the pony who draws the number two. So go on contestants and draw your numbers!" he explained happily.

We all decided to do it. Great. I got number one. I couldn't help but smile. I'm number one!

"Okay now will the contestants with numbers three through sixteen please exit the stage. Numbers one and two stay for your match is up, next!" the announcer said radiating postivity.

I was left standing as other participants walked by me. Time seemed to slow down as the last fellow participant walked by me. It was the hooded mare. I heard her mumble something and chuckle.

I turned around only to find the other contestants had left me with my opponent.

He was an earth pony as tall as Big Macintosh with a dark yellow coat. His eyes were blood red and held a murderous intent in them. He carried a giant broadsword as his weapon of choice.

We moved up to meet one another face to face.

The stallion traced his tongue along his sword savoring the taste of his own blood. He threw his face inside the personal space of my own."You can call me Reaper," he said with a sadistic expression plastered on his face.

My face remained a neutral expression,"Big stallion with a broadsword. Take that away and you're a coward. So stop trying to act tough you're embarassing yourself."

"Why I outta!" the stallion threatened.

"Now you two stop that and take a few steps back from one another," the announcer said getting in between us.

"Fine," the stallion relented.

"Okay folks the first match of the armed combat finals are here. So without further ado Reaper versus Adven Turer! Lets get started!" he yelled letting his excitement overwhelm him. He jumped out of the ring with all his pent up energy. "Go!"

[Play this!]

"AHhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I screamed defying Reaper to make the first move. I flew through the air my blade within both of my hooves and ready to strike.

"AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaah!" my opponent matched my own scream with his own as he positoned himself to receive my attack.

I brought my sword over his face. Seeing my move Reaper brought his broadsword to block my attack.

Our blades clashed and a flash of bright light blinded everypony. When the light dissipated they could see Reaper and I were pressing our swords against one another.

Our teeths grinded as we tryed to outstrength the other but neither of us could gain any ground.

Reaper strained to put forth more pressure to take me down. I have an idea. A small smile crossed my face as I lightened up my assault.

Reaper strung forward without my body to prevent him. He tryed to spin around but his broadsword made him turn slower than he could.

Seeing an opening I used my sword to leave small cuts near his eyes. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Reaper screamed in agony holding his face in pain.

While he did that I tryed to follow up with a horizontal swipe to his legs.

As my blade neared its target Reaper's broadsword swatted it away. My mouth hung open in surprise.

Reaper's face turned into an arrogant grin,"You can't take me down!" He proceeded to attack me with wide wild attacks with his broadsword. First he attempted to swipe my chest but I was too quick. I blocked his attack and was able to back up.

His next attempt was a quick upward attack to my face. Realizing what was happening I was able to move my head to evade most of the damage. Unfortunately it left a giant scar along my right eye. The cut was too deep and my blood began to stain the ring's floor.

Darn it. It really hurts. Can't let t distract me though. Got to keep eyes on Reaper. Reaper began to approach me slowly. His sadistic smile grew wider as he came nearer.

Come on! Think! I had no time as Reaper was getting impatient. He began to run to face me eye to eye. He is about ten feet away. His broadsword seems to be only seven feet. I still have a good three feet to avoid his attacks.

I made a pained grunt as my blood seeped into my eyes. When I opened them again Reaper was five feet away from me.

Before I had time to react he lifted his sword and attacked. He went for a wide sweep at my legs. When I realized this I used my wings to quickly take to the skys to evade his attack.

"Get down here. You pesky gnat!" Reaper yelled annoyed at my avoiding abilities.

"Okay. But give me a minute to clean myself up," I taunted Reaper with a wink. I wiped my hoof around the cut trying to get it out of my eyes. After a few pained grunts I succeeded but the pain and the scar remained.

"Time for round two," I said flying at Reaper. This is my opening. I swatted my blade at his broadsword once. Then I flew over Reaper's head and landed behind him.

"I will," Reaper was interrupted by me punching him straight into his gut. With his air knocked out of him Reaper dropped his sword to clutch at his chest.

Looks like it worked. Now to finish this. I made a quick swipe down Reaper's side but he still stood. I flew back and launched myself with added force to knock Reaper out of the ring.

This luckily was what it took to take him out. Out of desperation Reaper grabbed me and began to curl us into a ball as he fell outside the ring.

I closed my wings bringing us down hard to the floor.

The announcer said,"Well folks I suppose this is a draw."

As he finished that I broke out of the giant pony ball. I climbed over Reaper's broken body. I gave a toothy smile and rose my hooves in victory.

The announcer looked at me with a look of utter surprise. "Well folks there you have it. The winner is Adven Turer!"

I closed my eyes to get my mind off of the pain for a moment. I felt my body ease up and collapse. I remember breathing hard and then nothing.

The Planning

Author's Note: This chapter was a little painful to write. I hope you guys like it. And Rampage don't say I didn't warn you.

[Unknown's P.O.V.]

I smiled seeing the brown coated pony's body collapse. I better make sure the job is done. My body tensed and everything else left my mind. I focused on that one pony.

Suddenly a second pony entered my line of view. The addition of this new pony broke my concentration.

The pony had a dark gray coat. He had a black mane with a light blue stripe through it. His tail followed suit along with its mane. His face held a hint of concern for the fallen pony. Don't pity him. He is just a ruthless murderer. He deserves far worse.

A familiar earth pony helped the gray one take my target away to recover. He must not know what the pegasus has done.

I shook my head and turned my attention away. I decided to sit on a bench backstage.

I proceeded to meditate on my strategies for the tournament. Only I soon found myself falling asleep due to some activites I had participated in during late hours of the night.

[An hour later.]

"Wake up moron," an irate said annoyed.

I opened my eyes and saw a dark purple dragon a few inches taller than myself. He had claws that resembled scythes. His mane was a fiery combination of red, yellow, and blue. His eyes were the typical dragon style. His iris however was gray while the eye was white.

He is pretty built for a dragon. He seems to have muscle but not enough to hamper him. Those claws look sharp but they are short. If I can keep a distance I should be fine. He may prove to be a challenge. Oh well he will fail like the others. Nopony will stop me from avenging you Clockwork. Not even if that pony is a dragon.

I gave the dragon an icy stare. He returned it in kind.

Before I could say anything that idiotic announcer chimed in. Apparently they were finally beginning the special division fights for the day.

I decided to wait at the end of the line. I'm here to fight him. Every other pony here is just a waste of time.

Eventually we all picked balls that told us our opponents. Unfortunate for me I drew number twelve.

I tryed to nap again only to feel a scaly hand on me as I closed my eyes.

"Don't you ever disrespect me. Or else," the dragon that woke me up snarled threateningly. Doesn't he have anything better to do then wake me up?

"Or else what?" I replied nonchalantly feigning disinterest.

"Or else," the dragon growled angrily. He walked by a back wall and slammed his right fist into it. The wall crumbled. As the pieces of it fell to the ground the dragon opened his right claw. He swiped his claw destorying all the fragments of the wall into dust. He walked back to me with a sadistic grin and pointed to his work,"Or else."

I shrugged and decided to meditate to get my mind off of that idiot until the call came for my match. When that happened I entered the ring first.

I smiled at my opponent when I saw who it was. Well this is going to be good practice.

"Alright everypony in this corner is Rage!" the announcer said pointing to me. "And in this corner is Crash!" he said gesturing to my opponent. "Okay! Folks lets get this match started!" he yelled jumping off the ring. He landed on the judges table and turned back to get a good view of the stage

Kind of ironic. He woke me up and I will be the one to knock him out.

[Play this!]

"Fight!" the announcer yelled excitedly safely out of the ring.

The dragon used its wings to its advantage by using them to send itself charging towards me.

Instead of dodging I raised a front leg to block his blow Although he was surprised by my move he quickly followed up on his initial attack. He tryed a right hook to my head.

This time I chose to dodge. Looks like this wasn't the best course of action. My dodge was partially successful. I evaded the blow but that wasn't the true attack. I dodged it only to be hit by my opponent's real attack.

Crash had used his claws to cut my underbelly.It left three deep cuts in me.

The wounds seeped with blood. The blood began to cascade down my body to the ring's floor. I winced in pain holding my underbelly.

Crash sensing my weakness attacked again. All the while Crash held a demonic grin. He charged at me with a quick right swipe aimed for my legs.

I jumped over his attack landing on his other side. Crash quickly turned around only to have my front right hoof connect with his gut. Crash grasped his chest as his air left his body. I smiled and said,"I am not going to make it that easy."

Crash gave me an anger filled stare. He raised his claws and closed his eyes.

He wouldn't leave himself open. What could he be planning? What is happening to his claws?

Crash began to growl and his claws grew leaner and sharper. By the time he opened his eyes his claws were purple scythes. Again Crash gave me his demented smile. "This is why I joined the special division," he said chuckling as he rushed me.

He swiped at my face with both of his claws crossing one another forming an x.

I grinned. I raised my hooves to receive his blow.

Crash's smile disappeared and was replaced by an annoyed sneer. "Why aren't you dead?!" he snarled through clenched teeth.

I grinned and pushed him back. "The answer is simple really," I said raising my hooves, which had been encased in solid emerald,"my own reason for joining the special division."

As Crash was still shocked by my ability I decided to go on the offense.. I rushed him shooting small emerald shards at him.

Crash tryed to swipe his claws through them only to find his own claws damaged in the exercise. Now his own claws were dripping with blood. I shot one last shard at him. Crash tryed to catch it in his mouth sideways but its speed carried it out of his mouth.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Crash yelled in pain holding his now bloody face.

Now this is easier than I thought it would be. As I neared Crash he flew into the sky.

"Idiot! There is one thing you forgot about!" he said mockingly.

"What is he doing?" I muttered to myself.

"I am a dragon!" he yelled with malicious joy. Crash opened his mouth and fire shot out in my direction.

I quickly jumped to my right. By then however Crash had landed near me. He punched my face with his claw. As my head was falling back he brought his left claw to slice at my eyes.

He drew blood. I realized while he had drawn blood near my eyes he hadn't gouged out my eyes.

On instinct I threw a quick combination with my emerald encased hooves. I swung my right hoof at his face. Crash dodged it.I threw a left hoof at his stomach but he dodged that too. What he didn't expect was for me to jump over him. As Crash looked dumbfoundedly at my actions I brought both of my hooves down of his head.

As my hooves connected with his head he staggered back. I began to visciously assault his head with as many blows as I could possibly muster. After a few quick hits his face gushed with blood. His body began to sag but I continued my assault leaving it airborne.

"That is enough!" I hear the judges yell. I heard but decided to continue my assault anyway. "Stop!" the judges insisted angrily. Crash's body fell with a loud thud as it hit the ground. I took to attacking the dragon's body which was now unresponsive to my attacks.

When I realized that he was no longer moving I grabbed Crash's unconscious body and threw it out of the ring.

"...Uh...The winner is Rage!" the announcer said unsure of what to make of my actions.

I slowly exited the ring and left to the backstage area.If he dies I don't care. He was in my way. Anypony in my way will suffer the same fate.

[After my fight.]

I walked silently through the town of Ponyville enjoying the sight of the little town.

This town feels so peaceful.I began to breathe in the scent and beautfil sights of the town. I feel like I could just lay down anywhere and fall asleep. Then I felt something hit my face and my entire body was drenched in water. I winced in pain as the water landed on my still fresh wounds. So much for peaceful.

"Who did that?!" I snarled angrily.

My answer came when I spotted a rainbow maned pegasus rolling on the floor laughing.

My brow rose in annoyance of the mare. Then I had seen a nearby store. It looked like a gingerbread house. I went in and paid quickly for a pie. Luckily for me the mare was still stuck in her laughing fit.

I am going to make you pay for what you did. You dumb mare. I smiled crazily as I threw the pie at the mare's face.

I heard a splat as the pie hit the mare's face.

The mare gave me a dumbfounded look. Then that look became an angry one. The angry look became a smile. She began to laugh like she was before.

Despite myself I found myself laughing. Crazy mare.

"What is your name?" the mare inquired wiping the majority of the pie off her face.

"You can call me Subtle Rampage," I said imy eyes widened when I realized my mistake. Idiot. You just gave her your real name. Why would I do that?

"Well Rampage you're a riot. I guess I will see you around. But watch your back because I will get you back," she said with a confident grin.

"Bring it on," I said bravely staring her face to face.

She nodded and took off flying.

Weird. Why did I laugh? I haven't done that in a while.

[Ten more minutes later.]

I continued my walk through Ponyville until I ran into a familiar building.

I went to knock on the door of the building but there was no answer. I tried again and again. It made no difference. I decided to just wait in front of the door.

I stood there waiting until I heard a familiar voice say,"It is nice to see you again."

My jaw dropped as I recognized the pony. "Master Martial Art it is good to see you again as well," I said bowing to him in respect.

He went to the door and grabbed a nearby stone. He retrieved a key from the bottom of it. "You always forgot where I put your key," Master said with a chuckle.

"Fair enough," I conceded hesitantly.

His face turned to one of seriousness. "We have to talk," he said opening his door.

I nodded and entered the dojo.

What are you?

Author's Note: Okay I hope this is acceptable Flutter. Have run reading folks!

[Unknown's P.O.V.]

"Well that is very sporty of him," I commented on the last winner leaving the arena.

"Hey you!" I heard an angry voice say.

I looked behind me and found a diamond dog standing there. He was about the same size as a teenage dragon. He had a dark blue scales and blood red eyes. His irises were a dark shade of yellow. Kind of big for a diamond dog. Probably has something to do with his ability. Too bad it doesn't matter I will beat his ability into next week anyway. It will be interesting to see it though when we fight.

"What?" I asked pretending to be bored.

"You deformed or something?" he growled studying my appearance.

I am roughly the same size of the diamond dog. [Which is why I guess a few have already dismissed me as one. Well that or thinl I'm a gorilla.] I am wearing a long brown coat with a hood that covers my whole body. I also wore a mask to conceal my face. [I even threw in a brown fedora for a nice touch.]

I guess I should have expected these sorts of questions. "No," I replied nonchalantly.

"Then why are you in that get up?" he asked obnoxiously.

Before I could answer the announcer chimed in,"will contestants thirteen and fourteen please enter the arena?!"

"Sorry my public awaits," I said with a smirk as I pointed to the ring.

"You mean our public freak," he said with a snarl. He pushed past me and rushed to the ring. As he neared it he leaped a good ten feet in the air as he came down onto the ring leaving a small dent in the floor.

"After you. No really I insist," I muttered to myself as I entered quietly and with less creativity. Ugh! Curse that dog. I was going to leap in the ring. At least I got my ace in the hole still. I smiled eyeing my opponent.

The announcer came in between us and an enormous smile came over his face. "Lets get started! In this corner," he yelled sweeping a hoof in my opponent's direction,"Is Snarl!"

"And in this side of the ring," he yelled now pointing to me,"Is Charley!"

Confused murmurs came from the crowd at the mention of my name.

"Hey I know you all must be mystified by my name," I said flashing a grin at the audience,"but we kind of have a match for me to win."

Snarl growled in reply to my comment.

"Awwwww that is so sweet. Now tell me how you really feel," I said with a smirk.

"Alright since these two are already going at it I guess that is my cue to start the match," the announcer said elated. "Begin!" he exited the ring like a bat out of hell.

[Play this!]

We eyed one another moving in a circle.

"Enough," Snarl said impatiently rushing me. He lunged to take hold of my shoulders.

I ducked and he harmlessly over shot his target. He turned to face me.

When he did however I hit his face sending him reeling back a few steps.

Seeing how much my one punch hurt him I began laughing. "I knew I was good but not that good!" I said beginning to lose breath over laughing. I heard the crowd cheering and began to flex my muscles in front of them.

"Shut up!" Snarl said from above me.

How did he get up that high?! This must be his special talent. I did a quick duck and roll to evade the attack. Unfortunately Snarl's landing had some serious force.

I stumbled due to the force of the impact cause by the powerful leap.

"Well that was fun," I muttered to myself. I turned around to find that Snarl was right behind me.

Before I had time to react he grabbed my coat and tore it off me. It sent me spinning onto the ring's floor.

I pushed myself up from the ring. I then heard numerous sounds of shock come from the audience.

"Well there goes my big reveal," I complained bitterly. Underneath my coat I was wearing a plain white muscle shirt. I also sported tennis shoes and jeans. I decided to remove my mask releasing my short curly dark red hair. My eyes were a brilliant shade of green.

"What are you?!" Snarl asked giving me a disgusted look.

"A human," I said nonchalantly smiling at him. "More specifically I'm the human who is going to kick your flank."

Snarl's face held a look of surprise. Then that expression shifted into one of anger. "It doesn't matter what you are freak. I will beat you into the ground."

As he was saying this I moved in front of him and threw a quick right uppercut to his jaw.

"Then shut up and do it already," I said coolly. "Unless that is you can't."

Snarl growled and attempted to grab me only for me to slip out of his grip. Before he realized it I kicked him in his jaw. That hit sent him flying a few feet backward.

He rose holding his jaw with a pained expression. He sets his eyes on me. Rage radiated from the look he gave me.

I calmly waved my hand taunting Snarl to come and get me.

Snarl in response jumped higher than before. Shortly before he landed I jumped off the edge of the ring.

"I win!" Snarl said when he landed. Dust swirled all around him shielding him from view. "What is the matter?" he asked as the crowd looked above the ring.

"Hello," I said with a reptilian smile.

"Who the hell are you?!" he snarled angrily.

"You didn't think that same trick would work twice. Did you?"I said as he gave me a blank stare. "Oh my Celestia you did!" I said chuckling.

"I said who are you?!" he demanded threateningly.

"Wow I knew you diamond dogs were slow but this is ridiculous," I said with a sly grin.

"The freak human! But how?!"he asked annoyed at my insults.

"My ability," I said giving a quick shrug.

He was right what I did shouldn't have been possible but I'm just that awesome. I now was a dragon with blood red scales and orange claws. My spiky mane was also orange. My eyes had shifted into the irises of a dragon's but remained green. My dragon body also had wings same color as my scales. I had an orange horn at the end of my head. I still was wearing my clothes however due to my small growth spurt they were slightly torn.

He just stood there staring at me. Then he began to chuckle.

"Um...I think you are suppose to be pissing yourself now," I said helpfully.

"No, this means I can no longer afford to hold back," he said with a crazy grin.

"What?!" I asked surprised.

Instead of answering my question Snarl launched himself straight into the air.

What is he planning? Then he reached out for me with his right paw. "I knew you diamond dogs weren't too bright but come on. You can't honestly believe this would work. You're about ten feet away. There is no way you can," before I could finish the diamond dog's arm grew in length and took hold of me.

Before I could say 'fuck me' I felt my entire body make a huge impact in the middle of the ring.

I could hear Snarl laughing as he sadistically continued the same attack. On the fifth time he made a deadly mistake.

He decided to come face to face with me and gloat. "See I win!" he said forcing me to look directly at him.

Before he realized it I spat in his face.

His face twisted into one of annoyed fury,"You will pay for that freak!" He tossed my body high into the air.

I felt my body begin to plummet. I focused and saw the diamond dog was stretching his legs to hit me. I placed my feets on his outstretched arms to prevent me from falling. I kept my wings tucked tightly. I ran on his arms until I was ten feet away from him.

Snarl tryed to grab me. His arms were two feet away from me. I need to lose some serious weight and fast. I transformed back into my human state.

The transformation turned out to work well as my speed doubled.

Snarl couldn't react in time as I threw a straight right punch to his face. The momentum of the punch sent Snarl and his arms flying out of the ring. His body met the floor with an echoing thud.

"What an incredible battle folks but ultimately the winner is Charley!" the announcer said happily with a hint of sadness. "Truly a great performance! As sad as it makes me we must wait tomorrow for this to continue but I assure you it will have matchs no less exciting than this one."

"Well at least one won't be," I commented with a smirk. I flexed in front of the crowd. I felt someone pull me out as I tryed in vain to stay with my crowd. I shall return tomorrow!

Fathery Advice

Author's Note: I want to issue a thank you to Subtle Rampage for editing this chapter. You rock man.

[Golden Horseshoes's P.O.V.]

"One more time," I panted, hitting the heavy bag in a gym right by where the tournament was being held.

"Goldie, why are you still here?" I heard someone say from behind me.

"I need to make sure I am ready for my match, Bass", I replied continuing to pound the bag.

"Why are you training so much?" he asked confused by my training schedule.

"Long story," I replied quickly.

"I got time," Bass said stubbornly. I realized he wasn’t going to take no for an answer.

"Just let me finish here. I promise I will tell you after," I said never taking my eyes off the heavy bag. I wanted him to go, to leave me alone.

"Fine. I’ll be waiting outside," Bass said exiting the area.

"Now, where was I?" I said to myself trying to refocus on my quick training.

[Ten minutes Outside.]

"I learned later he always had dreamed to win the tournament. My mother told me years back. The day I found out I vowed I would take his dream as my own and make it a reality," I explained, awaiting Bass's response.

"Wow. So your dad, huh?" he asked dumbfounded. He didn’t expect a response like that from a somepony like me.

"Wow? That's it?" I asked equally dumbfounded by his response.

"Wow. I don't know how else to say it," he responded breathlessly.

Before I could press the matter further I heard the announcer call for the unarmed division to begin.

"We better get going," Bass said smiling.

I was placed in the last match of the day. Bass fought and won his match.

After Bass was finished he sat with me to pass the time.

[Thirty minutes later.]

"Wish me luck," I told Bass, as I headed for the ring.

Bass gave me a fake look of disappointment,"But that would be unfair for the other guy."

"See you after I win," I tell Bass over my shoulder not bothering to turn around to face him.

I headed to the ring to find my opponent is bigger than me. He has a bright yellow coat. His mane is white and two streaks of his mane fall down in front of his face. They are parellel to one another. His eyes were a pale brown. His face held a blank expression. He saw me, yet didn’t even acknowledge my presence. I felt irked. He can’t THAT good...can he?

"Alright folks. It is time for the final bout of the evening!" the announcer tried to pump up the crowd.

"Who will move on to the next round? the great boxing stallion from Fillydelphia?" the announcer said gesturing towards me.

"Or the Deadly Dancer himself Dawn Sundial?" the announcer continued now pointing to my opponent.

We locked eyes ignoring the announcer's words to us until we heard our signal.

"Go!"

[Sorry I couldn't resist!]

I swung a quick right jab to his head to start the match.

He evaded me by sliding his entire body to the left of my blow.

This guy is going to be slippery.

I threw a quick right hook only to realize my opponent was up in the air attacking my head with his left hind leg. My head and his leg collided with a *crack*. By the time I realized it, I was already on the floor reeling in pain. I close my eyes in agony holding my head.

My eyes being closed didn’t prevent my opponent from continuing his attack. I didn’t see his attacks but I felt my body being attacked by a barrage of blows. I felt my hooves leave the ground. My body was ravaged by a series of hoofblows right to my ribcage. I got pulled forward only to be hit back down, slamming into the ring’s floor.

I feel my chest slowly rise and fall. I no longer felt an attack.

"Seven!" I hear the announcer yell. When I heard this, I attempted to drag myself out of the crater made by my impact, and I could tell some of my ribs were broken

"Eight!" he calls. I begin to push force into my hooves starting to force my body to rise. I ignored the pain as I continued pushing.

"Nine!" he says as my body finallymanages to rise. As it finishs its ascension back to the world of the standing I open my eyes.

I see my opponent isn' five feet away. He wanted to make sure he finished the job this time.

Too bad I won't give you the chance.

I spring forward swinging quick jabs to the head and body.

His body makes unfamiliar shapes of itself. He manages to evade each blow and counter with a soft blow of his own.

Damn it! He evades all attacks, and he doesn't have any weakness! What do I do?

That is when I heard my father's voice talks to me;

Just because your opponent doesn't seem like they have a weakness doesn't mean they don't .

That’s when I noticed something. My opponent was beginning to sweat. And I saw his chest rise and fall roughly. He was tired. That is his weakness. I just have to tire him out.

But I am already banged up I can't afford to get hit. I'll just have to make sure I hit him harder.

It is not about how hard you hit. It is about how hard you can get hit and keep moving forward. ow much you can take and keep moving forward. That is how winning is done.

I tightened my hooves and focused on my opponent. ‘I'll win dad. I promise you I will win!’

I go forward and try attacking Dawn but he dodges my blows again and lands many of his own. It feels like hours we repeat this same routine. I felt his attacks slowly but surely lose their strength and speed. I couldn’t take many more hits...my bones were all starting to shatter.

My chance arose after a few minutes of painstakingly long minutes. Dawn attempted his knock out kick to my head, I ducked. Dawn raised his brows in surprise as I rose with a right uppercut to his chin.

I witnessed Dawn's eyes go blank as he flew through the air and connected with the ring's floor.

"I did it," I mutter happily. I hear the announced declare me the winner and then I feel myself join my former opponent on the floor.

Well done. I am so proud of you son.

Take Caution

Author's Note: I want to say thanks to Rampage for editing this chapter. Great job bro.

[Meanwhile back with Rampage.]

My master and I were sitting a few feet opposite of one another. My master gave me an even stare.

"I will go get us some refreshments. You still drink tea right?" he asked casually.

I nodded and he excused himself to retrieve the drinks.

I took time to look over the old dojo, or at least the room I was in of it. It held two mats where I and my master sat, and the rest of it was bare.

The walls were made of standard wood. To any other pony it would seem like master merely found this house. I however am not just anypony. I know master had created it himself with his own two hooves. I feel at home. I forgot how much I truly missed this place.

"Are you still there?" I heard my master ask.

I nodded my head. I took my cup with a grateful smile.

"Good. Now lets get down to the business at hoof," my master said, suddenly growing more serious.

Oh Celestia, when master gets serious,he really means business.

"Fine," I said, matching the seriousness in my master's voice.

"I assume you haven't found the murderer yet," my master said.

"Actually I have," I said a little irritated. He thought I had failed my quest.

"And it only took you a few years. I hope it was worth it," he said grimly.

"It will be once I see him die," I shot back icily. I wanted to rip that pony apart with my bare hooves. He didn’t deserve to die by my powers.

He sighed. "So you still insist on your mission of vengeance then?" he asked disappointed.

It took every fiber of my being not to hit him right there.

"Yes. I want to see him die," I responded with a monotone. Master never liked my quest, but he couldn’t control me.

"So you still haven't learned anything," he said sadly, then spoke up again;

“You’re unlike my other student, he took my words to heart, used my teachings not to better himself, but to better others” when master said this, it enraged me. How dare he question what I use my powers for?

“Who is this ‘other student’? I thought you didn’t take disciples” I said, with a nasty edge to my voice. I scanned the room again, in the corner was the mat that Clock used to use....wait....there were TWO extras!

“His name is not important. If you keep fighting in that tournament though, you will eventually find him. He rivals you in potential, and in skill”, when master said that, my mouth went agape. He had been training me since I was just a colt! How could this be? Master, my adoptive father, taught somepony else better than he taught me? This fueled my anger more, added gas to the flame.

“Master, you said I had the most potential out of any pony you had ever seen!” right after I said that, Master grinned a sly grin.

“Whoever said he was a pony, Rampage?” he retaliated. I was done, I swore to Master Martial Art that I would be the best, have the most potential. He had tried to work with Clockwork too, but to no avail. When he died by that bastard’s hand, the swordspony that killed Clock, I swore over Clock’s dead body that I would be the best, that’d I’d be unbeatable. Clock had said before he died that I was going to be the best fighter in all of Equestria...no...the world!. But...he died, and I swore I’d avenge him! All opposition to my lead would have to be eliminated. Anything for Clockwork....angry and frustrated tears formed in my eyes. Why didn’t Master understand? Why would he say another student was better than me? I felt betrayed. His eyes locked onto mine. Neither one of us would back down. One will against another. The room went silent. The next two noises were a door slamming shut and an old stallion sighing.

Martial spoke to himself,“That stallion is too hot headed for his own good. Bass...watch yourself...a pony driven by anger and vengeance is a very formidable force”

[Back with Bass. Bass's P.O.V.]

After the tournament Shadow had decided to help Goldie recover. So Shadow took him to Fluttershy's cabin. [With her permission of course.] Shadow was finishing up examining Golden's injuries.

"Whats up doc?" I asked smugly.

Shadow gave me an annoyed stare. "Golden will be fine in a week," he said with a small pride filled grin.

"But the next round is tomorrow," I said, concerned for Goldie.

Shadow's face filled with guilt," I did all I can. His injuries were too severe. If he gets hurt anymore...I don't even want to think what could happen!"

I patted him on the back. "Relax," I said soothingly. "Hey how about you and me just go walk around Ponyville? You know help get your mind off things," I said persuasively..

Shadow smiled, "Sure. Just let me tell Fluttershy." He ran to tell her and we were off.

We strolled through Ponyville when one thing crossed my mind. "Hey Shadow, mind if I ask you a question?" I asked abruptly.

"Sure," he replied happily.

"Okay," I said taking a deep breath. "Where the hell did you get your gundam? Where is it? And when did you get it?!" I asked each question in rapid succession. Whew. Man was that a mouthful to say. I almost ran out of breath.

Shadow backed away a little at all my questions. "Well," he said taking a big breath of his own. "I met a pony named Tech Specs. She is an inventor. I asked Shadic to help me gather a lot of parts from the robots we fought. We showed Tech your gundam and asked what she could do. And she made my gundam," he quickly explained.

"Oh," I replied surprised. I guess I shouldn't be too surprised. I mean they can use magic. Anything is possible here. I love this place.

"You still there?" I heard Shadow asked concerned.

"Yes," I answered grinning nervously.

"Good. I thought I lost you there," he said with a playful smirk. "Well what should we do?"

"I know. Lets see if there is anything at the library. I was a bit of a bookworm back on earth," I said sheepishly.

"Okay. Maybe I can find some stories to read to the animals," he replied excitedly.

I grinned and felt myself fly into the sky. I realized Shadow had grabbed onto me with his hooves while he was airborne.

"Sorry. I figured this way would be faster," he apologized.

"Okay," I said trying to sound fearless. Oh fuck. I fucking hate heights. Oh my Celestia I hope we get there soon!

[Meanwhile back in the Darkness.]

"How dare you fail me!" a voice roared at me.

"I," I stutter.

"Silence!" my master commands. I obey.

I stood before my master kneeling for the failure of my own minions. None of them made it far in the tournament. Well except for one. The griffin and pegasus were kneeling on either side of me. The dragon, however, was leaning against a wall. The other one was standing.

"I haven't failed," she said proudly. "And I won't."

"What makes you so certain?" my master inquired.

"Because I know my next opponent and there is no way he can beat me," she replied overly cheerful.

My master went silent. He then began chuckling. "I like you. You're not a failure like the rest," he said happily.

She turned to leave.

"Infinite create a portal," my master commanded.

I nodded and did as he asked.

She neared the portal. "Before you go take this," my master said tossing a jet black sword to her.

She caught it. She smiled and then she jumped through the portal.

"Can't risk her remembering. It wasn't that long ago after all," I hear my master say. "Infinite."

"Yes?" I reply eager to be of service.

"Tell Discord to check on Eggman. I think he has something planned," my master commands.

"You, Griffin and pegasus. She can't be allowed to face her next opponent. Make certain she doesn't," my master ordered coldly.

"Why?" the Griffin asks.

"You don't need to know why. Just do it!" my master snaps at us.

The Griffin and pegasus nodded and awaited me to create their own portal. I did so and they exited.

"As for you dragon. You will find this pony," he said giving them an image of it. "He must not be allowed to roam free. When you find him, dispose of the carcass."

The dragon grunts his acceptance of his orders and left in his own vortex.

I turned around to exit.

"Infinite halt! We still have much to discuss," my master ordered. I stop, and turn back to my master.

"As you say, master," I reply humbly kneeling before him.

[Back with Bass and Shadow.],

We arrived at the library without incident.

"Okay, I will handle this," I said taking charge. And then I knocked on the door. [Quit laughing. It takes a lot of guts to knock at the door of librarians. They are said to be the most fierce creatures in the world.]

"Coming," I hear a familiar voice say. The door opens to reveal an old acquaintance of mine.

"Rhino! Nice to see you man," I began to say when suddenly I noticed Rhino's mane move. What is up with his mane? It doesn't look windy.

"Hi Bass. Um..not to sound mean, but what do you want?" I heard him say but I couldn't turn away from his mane. "Are you ok?" Rhino asked concerned.

"Just one second," I say before I rub my hooves along Rhino's mane.

"Dude what are you," before he could finish I feel something latch itself onto my face.

"What is this?!" I yell slightly frightened.

"That is my squirrel Specter. Specs get off his face now," I hear Rhino demand.

"Squirrel!" I said surprised.

"Get it off! Get it off!" I yell flailing my arms and running around wildly. In a world of black I felt my body hit a wall.

"Fucking squirrel,"I mutter before I pass out.

Surprises

Author's Note: I want to thank Rampage for convincing me to work on the chapter today and of course editing.

[That same day. Golden’s P.O.V.]

I awoke to find myself in bed. What am I doing in bed? I tried to rise and instantly regretted it. A sharp pain ran down my side.

I sighed and laid back down. Guess I'm stuck here until I feel better.

“Glad to see you’re finally up,” I heard a voice say. The pain wouldn’t leave my side. I gritted my teeth and chose to remain silent hoping to ease the pain.

I looked towards the direction the voice originated to see a dark gray pegasus with a small grin on his face. He was standing a few feet away and held a steaming bowl in his hooves.

It smelled...intoxicating. Suddenly my stomach growled, and I felt weak.

I heard the pegasus chuckle,” I thought you may be hungry when you woke up.” He hoofed the bowl to me.

I sat up, and took it with a nod. “Thanks Shadow.”

Shadow took that as a dismissal and left the room.

I began to scoop up some soup with the spoon Shadow had put in the bowl.

“But mommy I don’t wanna wear the the fez. Fezzes aren’t cool,” I heard another pony say across from me.

Is that Bass? After a few minutes he went on talking. Yeah that is obviously Bass. I should have hit him harder when we first met. Why is he even here?

As if in answer to my thoughts Bass made a loud snore.

My eye twitched and my face gained a sadistic smile. I'm going to kill you. Just you wait for our match.

[ Meanwhile. Adven’s P.O.V.]

I awoke to find myself in a bed in my and Pinkie’s room at Sugarcube Corner.

I rose and stretched, trying to wake myself up. I let out a big yawn and headed downstairs.

When I reached the bottom, I noticed something that I wasn’t expecting. The human from the tournament was in the shop, doing magic tricks for a few fillies and colts at a table.

“Hi, my name is Adven,” I said, extending a hoof as he was finishing up a trick with a cup.

The cup slipped from his grasp, and was sent flying. Everypony’s eyes locked onto the cup as it descended back to the ground.

I wonder if it will come back to bite him on the butt for letting that cup slip.

“Hi, the name is Dylan,” the human said making his hand into a fist.

We all saw as the cup landed on Dylan’s head with a soft impact. I tried not to act amazed.

I couldn’t resist and brohoofed him right after. He just stood then with a dazed expression. I guess things didn’t go as planned.

The fillies and colts all burst into giggles. They quickly said goodbye and scurried out of the bakery.

“Yo, you still there Dylan?” I asked, waving a hoof in front of his face. No reaction?

I proceeded to slap him, but he still was dazed.

I threw a cupcake at his face, and still his face didn’t change.

The whole time Dylan was frozen in his dazed expression his eyebrows twitched in annoyance. The rest of his face and body remained still.

Well I wanted to ask him questions but it looks like he is broken. I sighed. Might as well go check what everypony else is doing.

I gave Dylan a quick pat on the head and left.

[ Also Meanwhile. Velocity’s P.O.V.]

Gilda and I saw our target exit Sugar Cube Corner with a hopping pink hairball.

“That’s just great, he’s with Stinkie Pie” Gilda complained. She hated that pink spaz.

“Quit complaining. We'll just have to improvise,” I replied, annoyed at her complaining.

“How do you suggest we do that, smart guy?!” she challenged me.

I was going to say something back when I noticed Pinkie was gone.

“Hey Gilda,” I said aloud without moving my head. She didn’t answer.

“Gilda?” I say putting my arms out trying to feel if she is still next to me.

I then spotted her a few feet behind our target. “Gilda!” I shouted angrily without thinking.

The target turned around and found Gilda. She had already drew her talons and was about to slice his neck when I shouted.

Instinctively, our target clicked his watch and armed himself with his sword.

Gilda grinned nervously as our target lashed out with his blade.

I conjured up my vortex and armed myself.

Before the target’s blade to hit Gilda, I was able to block it with my own arm turned blade.

The target’s face twisted in disgust at the sight of my arm. “I thought we had taken care of you guys earlier,” he said annoyed.

I was about to reply when I noticed Gilda had worked her way behind him. I began to chuckle gleefully. I didn’t think it would be this easy or quick.

“What are you?” before the target could finish Gilda ran her talons along his front left leg.

He holllered in pain but to no avail. “There are no ponies around to save you,” I gloated as Gilda began to work on his other leg. She was preparing him for the butchering.

“You know you’re right. There are no ponies to save him now. Lucky for him I am no pony,” I heard a voice say behind me. I quickly turned to face the human from the tournament.

“This is not your problem!” I snapped at him. Our target let out another cry of pain.

“I think he begs to differ,” the human replied pointing to the target. His body began to change into that of a dragon’s. The realization of how screwed we were hit me like a rock.

“You better not try anything, or else I will kill him,” Gilda said placing her talons under our target’s neck.

The human turned dragon didn’t hesitate to chare at us at full speed.

“Fine you asked for it,” Gilda said, moving her talons to kill our target and complete our mission.

Before her talons could connect with flesh something came between her talons and our target’s neck.

“What is that?!” I yelled in disbelief at what I saw. Suddenly diamond had sprouted from our target’s skin. Needless to say, Gilda looked no less surprised. I saw Gilda spin around to face a VERY angry looking white unicorn. Yet I felt his anger wasn’t exlusive to Gilda.

As I tried to understand what just happened I felt myself pushed to the ground. In our surprise we had forgotten the dragon! And now I was face to face with it. He punched me in the gut and threw me.I landed only a few inches from Gilda. I looked up from my prone position, and saw the eyes of the white unicorn. There was a fire in his eyes, one of hatred. His voice was deadly calm as he addressed me and Gilda.

“Listen well, and listen good. You have your enemies, and I have mine. That pony over there? HE isn’t your enemy,” he said, pointing to our target. Gilda was stupid enough to speak up.

“What do you mean, he isn’t our-”, was all she got out before being slammed in the beak by the unicorn.

He started yelling at her, loud enough for everyone a few miles from the scene to hear,“I said, he’s not your enemy. Back off, nobody will touch him as long as I exist. You hear me? ” The unicorn emphasized each word by punching Gilda in the beak each time.

The dragon grabbed the unicorn’s hoof and they shared a look. “I think what my friend here was trying to say is basically. Run.” Even the dragon was straining to hold back the unicorn, who was screaming obscenities at us. I realized that the unicorn really meant to kill us.

I nodded quickly grabbing Gilda and began to do as he said. Damn it. I will make sure one day those freaks rue this day. I swear it!

[Adven’s P.O.V.]

I tried to stand and succeeded but with much pain. I saw my saviors and began to approach them. Beside Dylan was a white unicorn. Probably he is a friend of DJ or Vibes.

“What happened?” I asked Dylan when I reached him.

“We kicked their sorry flanks,” Dylan answered proudly doing many heroic poses. The unicorn stayed silent, not making eye contact with me.

“Thanks Dylan and thank you whoever you are,” I said offering him my right front hoof.

He gave my hoof a look of contempt and slapped it away.

“What is wrong with you? “Dylan asked, confused about the unicorn’s behavior.

He gave Dylan a quick stare and turned his gaze back on me. “I still haven’t forgiven you.”

Before I could say anything he left, walking away as if nothing had happened.

“That is one weird unicorn,” I hear Dylan mutter.

“Hey Dylan, can you help me?” I asked abruptly.

“With what?” he asked curious.

“Catch me?” I said, as I felt my consciousness slip once again.

I felt dragon hands catch me and then being reacquainted with the darkness of unconsciousness.

[Later. Rampage’s P.O.V.]

I felt so dirty, helping that murderer. I was disgusted with myself. Lost in thought, I was completely oblivious to the sound of flapping wings from behind me. The next thing I felt was something touching my back. It scared me so much I turned around, poised to kill. I came face to face with a mare that was rolling around laughing.

“Bwahahaha! You should’ve seen your face! It was hilarious!” the mare said joyfully.

“You again?” I asked dumbfounded.

She smiled. “You missed me. I know everypony always misses me,” she said arrogantly. “Good work by the way kicking those guys flanks.”

“You saw that?” I asked surprised.

“I was flying overhead,” she said pointing to a crowd. “That was pretty brave of you to do.”

I felt myself blush at that. “It wasn’t really anything,” I said dismissively.

“No it was really cool of you to do,” she said starting to lean closer to me.

“Really?” I said making my own advancements to rival the mare’s.

“Really,”she said now right in front of my face.

I was about to say something when suddenly I felt another pair of lips touch my own.

The mare pulled away blushing furiously. “Um...See you around later,” she said clumsily taking off to the skies.

I wanted to say something but my mouth refused to form words. After what felt like a year I managed to say the one phrase that frightens all stallions,” I think I'm in love.”

Sit and Rep

Author's Note: I hope you like the chapter. Edited by Subtle Rampage as usual. Also I found a pretty good fic. I request you people to give it a chance. Mmmmm dat story.

[At the library. Rhino's P.O.V.]

"Bad Specter," I said, pointing my hoof disapprovingly at my pet squirrel.

Shadow sighed. "I’ll see you later Rhino," he said, picking up Bass's body.

"See you later," I said as Shadow flew away with Bass on his back.

I cast a disappointed look at Specter.

He retaliated by making his eyes wider than usual and quivering his lips. Not going to work Specs. I kept my look. Specter decided to take it a step further and gently rubbed his head on my front leg. Ugh. So cute. Heart is going to explode...twice!

I sighed. "Fine, you win. But you really should know better," I scolded him lightly. I went back into the library where I found a purple unicorn lying down reading a book. My heart started racing against my will.

"Hello Rhino," she said with a beautifully bright smile. "I heard somepony knocking on the door."

“Who was it?" she asked eagerly. Her bright purple eyes always burned intensely with curiosity.

"It was just Bass and Shadow," I said nervously under her radiant gaze.

"Ok. Thanks for telling me," she said with a joyful smile.”

An uncomfortable silence filled the library and I found it was hard to breathe. "So," I said desperate to end the silence,"what book are you reading?"

Twilight didn't answer. I saw her eyes were focused on her book. When Twilight is really into a book she won't come back easily. I guess I should just follow her lead and find a book of my own to read.

I reached into my saddle bag and pulled out my kind of book. How to impress the mare of your dreams. This one is a classic.

[Near Canterlot, Blaze's P.O.V.]

I followed where the tracks began, and found the pony I was searching for. He had stumbled across a forest area, and ended up on the streets of Canterlot. I remained in the outermost part of the forest. Luckily he was only seven feet away.

I saw him stumble down the street of Canterlot. Looks like I may already be too late. I can at least make this not a complete waste of time.

The pony stumbled into a nearby store. What is taking him so long? Did he know he was being watched?!

Just as the last thought crossed my mind the pony came out with a canvas and paint supplies. What the?

The next few hours he simply sat on a chair, and painted outside the store. By that time most of the ponies went home. Now. I may be able to strike. I can easily take him and if he interferes I can kill that shopkeeper as well.I flew into the air, and flexed my claws. I readyed myself to swoop down and take him when a new pony appeared.

He had a tan brown coat. His mane and tail were dark brown. His mane was shaped very oddly. His eyes were green. He was wearing a brown suit with a brown bowtie. He also was wearing a red hat of some sort.

I saw him talk to him and point a hoof in my direction. How did he know I was here?! Even frozen by the confusion of the new pony's knowledge of my attack I heard him utter one word. 'Run.'

They began to run. After thirty seconds passed I shook my confusion away.

I followed them but they soon reached a blue rectangular box. The brown pony went in and pulled my target inside.

The box began to make strange sounds. I let out my breath at the box.What the?! It just disappeared?! Damn it! I really did fail! I better go report this. Master isn't going to like this.

[At Fluttershy's Cottage. Shadow's P.O.V.]

Both Golden and Bass fell asleep in bed.

I chuckled a bit. Bass had meant to help me relax and he just ended up hurting himself.

I decided to eat some soup I made earlier for Golden.I hope he gets better. Bass just has a scratch but Golden...I just wish there was a way I could help him.

As I contemplated this I heard a knocking at the door. I wonder who that could be.

I answered the door to see Bass's master. He had a smile on his face.

"I hear you brought Golden here. Am I correct?" he asked trying to confirm his knowledge.

"Yeah," I said plainly. How did he know?

He smiled again. "Good. Because I need to give him something," he said walking into the cottage.

"What exactly?" I asked ignoring his rudeness.

"My treatment of course," he replied nonchalantly.

"What?!" I said utterly surprised.

He chose not to answer and entered the room where Bass and Golden were resting in.
I followed after him. "I am not sure you can do much. I've done all I can, and it looks like Golden won't be better until a few weeks at the earliest," I explained helpfully.

He placed his front hooves over Golden's unconscious body. His hooves moved too rapid for my eyes to follow. What I did see was Golden's body appearing like it was being hurt. He is attacking Golden!

I grabbed his hooves before he could continue his assault on my friend. "Stop," I said my voice hardened with resolve.

Bass's master looked at me and nodded. "Fine. I was finished anyway," he said heading for the exit. I decided to escort him out.

He stepped outside of the cottage. Before I could close the door he asked me,"Shadow can you do me a favor?"

"Depends," I responded warily.

"Don't tell Bass and Golden I came today," he replied his voice hard as ice.

"Think again. I will tell Bass what you did to Golden," I said as angry tears began to fall from my eyes.

"Shadow. I promise you that Golden will be up and running by tomorrow. If that is true please do as I requested," he replied calmly.

"Fine," I said as a little venom entered my voice.

He left without another word. And I went back inside.

"Shadow?" I heard a soft voice say from behind me.

"Yes Fluttershy?" I asked not wanting to turn around. Try and calm down. No need to make Fluttershy cry.

"Um..well it's Golden. He seems to be better," she said sounding astonished.

"What?!" I said running to his recovery room.

I checked him out and his once broken bones were healed. His heart was beating normally. Wow. What did that old stallion do?

[That night. DJ's P.O.V.]

"Well, now what do we do now?" Vibes asked calmly.

"Why don't we check on our marefriends. You know see what they think of our amazing playing," I answered excitedly nudging him.

"Then, you go first," he insisted.

"Don't I alway lead," I said back smugly.

"Always lead me into some sort of trouble? Yes you do," he shot back with a hint of glee.

I gave him an even look. "Lets just go," I said fed up with his attitude.

"Hey don't act like that," he said as I walked away from him.

I heard him run to catch up with me.

"You could never take a joke, DJ," he said nudging me playfully with that same calm look on his face. Ugh. You always gotta be so calm about everything. Don't you Vibes?

"Oh I can. Your jokes are just not funny," I responded trying to match Vibes calm voice with my own.

Vibes rose a brow. "I think we should just go already," he said running ahead of me.

"Fine. If you want it that way," I muttered to myself. "Hey Vibes. Want to have a little race?" I challenged him as I caught up with him.

He sighed heavily. "Fine. If you want to embarrass yourself," he said accepting my challenge.

“Ready.Set.Go!" I said running at full speed. Vibes matched my pace and we ran.

[ The next day. Shadic's P.O.V.]

I raced to watch the next matchs of the tournament. Who will win? It doesn't matter I will beat whoever does.

I decided to run, because if I flew Rainbow Dash would have only challenged me. I was in no mood for a race in the sky today.

As I neared the tournament area I saw a friend of mine. I snuck up behind him best I could.

"Hey Adven!" I shouted as loud as I could. He jumped out of surprise and turned to face me.

"Oh hi Shadic. You scared me," he said holding onto his underbelly as it fastly rose and dropped.

I gave him a flat look. "Nice try humoring me Adven," I deadpanned.

"Aww. How did you know?" he asked, surprised at my deduction.

"Easy. Your senses are too sharp to be spooked that easily," I answered calmly with a small proud grin.

"True," he conceded. "Anyway what do you think about the tournament? See any threats to your throne yet?"

I snorted. "Nope. But Adven how about we make the next match interesting," I said giving Adven an opening.

"Fine. I bet ten bits on Golden," he replied pulling out a saddlebag filled of bits.

"Really? You going to try and stick me with Bass? Okay," I said accepting his challenge. I dug into my own saddlebag and pulled out my own ten bits. I gave Adven a confident grin.I hope Bass doesn't let me down. He better not let me down!

Golden vs. Bass

[Bass's P.O.V. Tournament area.]

"Welcome mares and gentlecolts, to the division finals!" the announcer shouted enthusiastically.

He went on and on about how huge today was. I ignored him and examined the other remaining combatants.

I saw Goldie practicing on the heavybag. How did he get better so fast? I thought Shadow implied he would take long to recover if he ever did.

I saw Adven sitting against a wall examining his sword. I guess he was trying to strategize what he would do.

A few feet from Adven was the other finalist of the armed division. The combatant wore a coat which hid many of its features. The only thing I could see was bright white teeth stretched in an enormous grin. He must be excited about fighting Adven. Too bad that will be his last fight.

I saw the shapeshifter talking with the pony that could create gems. Aren't those two going to be fighting one another? Well it is good to see there is some good sportsmanship. The gem pony gave me a look of contempt. Or not.

I saw to the far back were a griffin and a minotaur.

Before I could observe anything else the announcer's voice chimed in,"Okay folks lets get the matchs started. The first division final we get to witness is...the unarmed division!"

"Golden, looks like we’re up," I said over my shoulder heading towards the ring.

"Right behind you," I heard him say with confidence.

We entered the ring and turned to face one another.

[Golden's P.O.V. Play this ]

The announcer gave the signal and we rushed to meet one another in the middle of the ring.

I threw a quick right hoof to Bass's side. He blocked my hoof with his own.

He proceeded and tried to hit me with a left karate chop to my neck. I backed up and blocked it with both of my arms.

Not wanting to be beaten by my blocking Bass threw more energy into his attack. It wasn't enough and I was able to push him back a few feet.

As Bass was in the process of being pushed back I ran up and gave him a quick right uppercut to his jaw. That sent him flying through the air a few more feet.

I ran to his destination to continue my assault. I began to throw a few punches getting ready to receive him.

Before his body could land near my punches it spun to the right.

It landed few feet to my left. Landed wasn’t the correct way to put it. He just landed his right back hoof to launch the rest of his body at me?!

Before I could consciously react my hooves rose to block Bass's incoming blow. "Hah. That is not going to work Bass," I taunted maintaining my defensive position. "You should just," I stopped instantly when I realized Bass hadn't connected. I risked a look lowering my defense for a minute.

He vanished?! He couldn't have. That’s impossible! I worked to steady my body in order to focus. Now what should I do? What can I do? The best way to defeat a hiding opponent is to act like you're letting them think they are hidden from you. I put on a fake grin,"That isn't going to work Bass. I know exactly where you are!"

"Good I was getting tired of hiding anyway!" I hear somepony say from above the ring. I look up to find Bass coming straight at me from about ten feet. How the?! How did he get up there?!

Unfortunately Bass's right front hoof connected with the left side of my face. The momentum of the blow sent me to the edge of the ring. Bass is definitely stronger than I remember him to be.

[Bass's P.O.V.]

"Ow!" I winced in pain waving my hoof back and forth. [Martial Art taught me as an earth pony or rather zebra I was stronger in my hooves than pegasi and unicorns. I didn't expect I could even jump as high as I did.]

I was about to raise my hoof when I realized one thing. Why haven't I been declared the winner yet?

That is when I looked around and saw Golden flailing his body wildly trying to remain in the ring.

Should I just help him or leave him alone? This is kinda funny. I found myself laughing uncontrollably until Golden was able to stabilize his position.

"Ready for round two?" he asked trying to sound tough.

I narrowed my eyes and gave him a quick smile. Hm. Now what? That is when I saw Golden's face again. That is it!

I ran straight towards Golden with my guard down and only one goal in mind. I slid to Golden's left side. Unfortunately Golden was able to focus and threw a hoof. The air was hit out of me but I ignored the fatigue and pain it caused me.

Now it is my turn! I threw a quick right uppercut to Golden's left side of his face. Golden's body fell a few feet away. I saw as his body flew past me his eyes were dazed. I didn't think I put that much force into that punch.

The audience went silent as they saw Golden's body land hard on the ring's floor.

"Hey I think you are suppose to start the count now," I said angrily panting.

The announcer gave me a slow nod and began the count.

When the count reached nine I breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like that is it. What?! I thought I laid him out?!

Somehow Golden had gotten up again. Before I could react Golden landed a flurry of punches all over my body.

The only thing that prevented it from being worse was Golden deciding to hit me with a double uppercut. [ That attack always looked a little silly to me. Just saying.]

If I don't move first he will get me. Golden began to slowly advance to meet me. Something is wrong. Why would he? Of course! That is why!

"Hey everypony this is what I like to call a tactical withdrawal!" I shouted feigning fear I ran. Golden began to move towards where I was.

"What is he doing?" I hear someone from the audience say.

"I think he is giving up. What a coward," one commented bitterly.

"Excelsior!" I heard another one say. What the?

Since I was distracted Golden was able to land a few punchs on me. Still I inched closer to the edge of the ring.

"Come on and get me Golden. If you can," I taunted urging Golden to charge at me. Come on. Please let this work.

Golden let out a fierce battlecry and charged straight for me. At the last millisecond I jumped.

Golden's body didnt fall out. Instead Golden's body reaquainted itself with its old friend the floor.

"One," the announcer began.

"Uh. You can stop there ," I said picking up Golden's body. [The look on the announcer's face when I interrupted him was priceless.] I placed it gently as possible outside of the ring.

"I win," I blurt out before I fall onto the floor panting.

"Well there you have it folks. Bass is the winner of the unarmed division and will be proceeding to the next round," the announcer happily shouted.

Whatever. Now I can rest. I sat peacefully where I was still attempting to breath normally again.

"And speaking of the next round," the announcer continued,"The special division final is up next!"

Wait! That means whoever wins the next fight could be my next opponent. I thought of the two finalists of the special division. Great. I either get a weredragon or a diamond pony. I guess I should get working on my will now. I fell down and slept. [Hey what can I say. I don't do exhaustion very well.]

Rage vs Dylan

Author's Note: This chapter edited by Cyber5555. Thanks 5s. I hope you the readers enjoy the chapter.

[Dylan's P.O.V.]

My opponent and I entered the ring. The other combatants were taken out.

I chose to enter in my human form. The things I do to make a performance special.

We slowly approached one another in the middle of the ring.

The announcer chimed in as we both stopped to stare at one another.

I will start with the one two combo. I'll follow up with a quick knee hit to his chin. As he recoils from the blow I will...Wait what did the announcer just say?

Rampage threw a quick hoof to my chest. Luckily out of instinct I already was backing up so the blow caused minor damage.

"Ok. Looks like I'll just have to improvise," I said with a smirk.

[Play this!]

I threw my own fist toward Rage's face.

Rage violently swatted it away and threw a quick right to my head.

I dodged and used my arm to grab his leg. I see there are some advantages to being human that are unrelated to performing. My eyes met Rage's and my mouth grew into a smirk.

"Show us something really cool Dylan!" I hear a familiar voice yell from the crowd. Who is that? ...That is one of the kids that I performed for yesterday.

"Okay kid this is for you!" I say giving a wink to the audience. I tighten my grip on my opponent's leg and began to swing his body.

After a few spins I released my opponent. I pause a moment to give another quick wink to my fans.

As I do that I feel something on my shoulder. I turn around to find Rage had recovered. Before I could reply he encased his right hoof in emeralds and aimed for my head.

I raised my arms to block the attack. Unfortunately Rage's wasn't aiming for my head. I feel the force of the hit send me a few feet back. I struggle to catch my breath.

I see Rage give me a pity filled look. He slowly advances toward me. As he does that his entire body slowly is encased by emeralds. A form of flashy armor. He placed his right front hoof out. As he did this an emerald blade of some sort stretched from his hoof. And it has its own accesories. Good I thought I was the only one with a few tricks. I will give this audience a performance yet.

I dash to close the distance between us. I throw a quick left hook to his jaw. Before it can make impact I change my hand into a claw and demolish Rage's emerald helmet.

I spinned around a bit and flex for the crowd. I allowed the warmth of the crowd's love to flow over my body.

I turned back to my opponent to see him picking himself up from my blow. Rage stared at me with murder in his eyes.

I give him a smirk and enter a fighting stance.

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

I spit out a few drops of blood. This may be a tougher fight than I thought it would be.

Dylan gives me a smirk. I retaliate aiming my emerald blade for his head.

He pulls his head back narrowly evading the blow. I aim for his head and continue attacking.

Ugh! Why won't you stay still?! As if taunting me Dylan dodges my attack once more. Fine if one blade is so easy for you to dodge! How about you try two on for size?!

I create a second blade from my other arm and attack once more.

He narrowly evades me and takes to the sky.

[Play This!]

You're not getting away that easily! I repurpose my armor into a barrage of projectiles at my opponent.

You can't dodge all of them! Eventually he's hit by five shards. Each left a dent on his scales. He gave me a cocky wink.

Don't mock me! I shoot one emerald shard aimed for his eye. He throws his head back to save his eye. The shard however managed to cut his eye leaving a large scar.

I hear him groan in pain as he places his head in his claws.

He opens his mouth and aims it right at me. I put on my emerald gloves and ready myself for his fierce assault.

I use my arms to block my face from the strongest part of the attack.

I gulped waiting for things to get hotter. I gasp in shock as I realize my arms suddenly feel colder and I can't seperate them.

I look at my arms. What?! They are in ice?! How the?! As I wonder this Dylan comes from the sky aiming for my head with both of his claws.

I stand there in shock unable to move as Dylan's claws meet my face.

[Dylan's P.O.V.]

I finally took him down. I dart my head back and forth until my eyes rest on a certain blonde coated stallion.

"You! Begin the count!" I pant furiously. The announcer nods.

I wave to the crowd and give them a little grin.

I hear a few footsteps coming up behind me. I turn around and find my opponent swinging his arms at me.

No time to dodge. One chance! As his arms reach near my head I transform once again into my human form.

"What?!" I hear my opponent yell. To answer I gave him a quick uppercut to his head.

I transformed into my dragon body and gave a quick elbow to the ice shattering it.

I give Rage a smile. He returns my smile with one of his own.

I move my arms to block his next blow. He threw a right toward my bad eye.

I grabbed his leg preventing the blow. Rage grew an emerald shard and made it grow until it reached my eye. I let go and moved back only to find myself on the edge of the ring!

My opponent didn't hesitate to take advantage and hit me out of the ring.

I began to use my wings to remain airborne.

My opponent didn't look nervous about my quick save. He gestured me to look up. When I decided to humor him my own smile fell. Emerald shards floating in the air?!

I raise my arms to protect myself from the next attack.

They come and I swiftly move dodging each of them or swatting them away.

I suddenly feel pain as if someone cut me. I feel myself fall from the sky and transform back into my human form.

I hear the announce yell,"It is over! Rage is the winner! But lets give Dylan some praise as well folks for a spectacular performance!"

I pick myself up and give my audience one thumbs up as I retreat backstage.

Invitations

Author's Note: Editted by Rampage. Hope you enjoy!

[Adven's P.O.V.]

I exited the arena and headed towards home.

When I reached the outside, I found my marefriend waiting for me.

Her usually puffy pink hair is now falling down straight. Her eyes are blood red.

"Don't worry Pinkie I'm fine," I lied, trying to ease her mind.

I quickly pull her into a hug. I felt her hot tears fall down my body.

Pinkie decided to return the hug. I gritted my teeth in pain.

She separates herself from me, but her expression remained unchanged. Uh. If that didn't work there is only one other thing that can. I hope the others will forgive me.

"Hey Pinkie, how about you throw me and the other finalists a party? I mean we do have a few days before we have to fight again anyway," I said hopeful.

Pinkie quickly spun, creating a minipinknado. When it passed, Pinkie was there with her hair back in place and a large grin.

She took a deep breath in order to speak or protest, but I intelligently covered her mouth with my hoof. "You should get working on it ASAP," I urged her.

Pinkie nodded. She gave me a quick peek and took off to give out invitations.

"What have I done?" I said, already regretting my decision to offer Pinkie to throw a party.

[Bass's P.O.V.]

I awoke in a familiar bed. I stretched out and let out a big yawn.

I rose out of the bed to find a familiar pegasus standing a few feet away.

"Oh. Hi Shadow," I said casually continuing to stretch.

"You know this is getting a little old," he replied, lightly nudging my side.

I grunt my response. "I suppose I better get to the dojo. I'm going to need some sleep for tomorrow. I should try and get some more days of training before the next round," I said rubbing my neck.

I began towards the exit when Shadow stopped me. "Uh. What is it?" I asked, noticing Shadow had something in his hoof. "What is that?" I asked, raising an inquisitive brow.

Shadow's face grew into a wide grin. "Pinkie Pie is throwing a party for the finalists. She also invited the others," he explained cheerfully.

"Well I guess it couldn't hurt. When is it?" I asked curiously.

"Tomorrow at 10 a.m. to...Wait let me check," Shadow said opening the invitation in his hoof,"It says until everypony is partied out."

I ran out the door.

"Hey! Where are you going?!" I heard Shadow yell after me.

"If I am going to be in top partying form then I’ll need my beauty sleep! See you tomorrow!" I yell happily heading towards the dojo.

[Infinite's P.O.V. In the Darkness]

I await with my master news from our newest recruit.

We stood there until we saw a portal appear.

"Well it looks like she has finally returned," my master said eager for news for a victory.

What he got however was the new recruit landing on the floor hard. She had several scratches all across her body.

She struggled to even stand.

"Well?" my master said menacingly.

She shrugged in response and said,"I'll have to try again later."

"You have failed me! What is to stop me from destroying you again!" my master yelled angrily.

"Three reasons," she answered him nonchalantly," One you used too much of your magic to revive me so you can't afford to let me go easily. Two you could destroy me but we both know you can't afford the decrease in soldiers. And three I made a promise and if you get in the way of that promise," she said threateningly pulling out her katana," Then I would have to remove you."

My master was left speechless.

The swordspony donned an arrogant smile on her face. "Now then I will go and recover from my wounds," she said not waiting for a reply from the master.

My master and I stood there in amazement of what just occurred.

[Rampage’s P.O.V.]

I decided to search for that mare I had ran into before. I looked for hours,but I was ultimately unsuccessful.

Tired from my match with the shapeshifter, I looked for somewhere to rest. Not wanting to draw any attention to myself. I sat on a nearby bench.

I closed my eyes trying to understand all that was happening. As I did that I heard birds chirping.

I took a deep breath. The world suddenly felt insignificant. My thoughts of revenge evaporated. This reminds me of the old days.

“Hello,” I heard a voice say. The world returned as well as my quest to avenge my brother. The voice stripped me of my peace.

My brows furrowed in anger. I took a quick breath and opened my eyes.

Ok. What does this pony want? What the hell?! When I opened my eyes I found a pink mare’s head staring straight into my eyes. It wouldn’t have normally surprised me but the head was upside down. In fact the whole body was upside down.

She rambled incoherently and suddenly she left my sight. Only to reappear sitting right next to me on the bench.

The mare continued to ramble. All I could make out was the word party. Why is she telling me about this? As if in answer to my thoughts, the mare quickly gave me a piece of colorful paper.

I looked at the paper and my jaw dropped. I am invited to a party? Against my will, I felt myself smile.

[Shadow’s P.O.V. At the tournament.]

The last match looked brutal. The minotaur broke both its arms as well as one of its legs and hurt its spine. The griffon had three broken legs plus a fractured wing and two black eyes.

At the end the griffin prevailed over the minotaur. The griffin threw its claws up in victory.

A giant shadow appeared to cover him and the ring.

Everypony looked up to find a giant air balloon flying overhead.

Before anypony could question it, the balloon dropped a decorated envelope.

The paper fell lightly towards the ground landing in the griffon’s claws.

The griffon shrugged and cut the paper. He took out and read the paper inside and...he fainted.

The Fight?

Author's Note: This chapter took a while so I hope you all like it. Editted by Rampage.

[DJ's P.O.V. Near Sugarcube Corner]

"Isn't this awesome?!" I shout excitedly to my music partner, Vibes.

"I guess," Vibes replied nonchalantly.

I simply gaped at him. "Dude! The best party pony in all of Equestria wants us to play at a huge event for her! How is that not awesome?" I ask a little angrier than I intended to.

Vibes gave me a surprised look."We have already played at one of Equestria's biggest events so a party seems miniscule at best. Even a Pinkie Pie party can't surpass that," Vibes explained plainly, "Besides we are about ten minutes late."

"You’re insane," I continued, giving Vibes a look of disgust.

"Whatever," he replied sounding annoyed.

The remainder of the time walking to the Corner was filled with silent tension.

As we neared the Corner Vibes ran ahead and knocked on the door. Nopony answered.

With a sigh I went up and knocked on the door myself hoping for a different result. Instead I got the same answer.

At that point Vibes and I shared a quick look of mutual annoyance not at the ponies behind the door, but the DOOR itself. As if the DOOR was not passing on our knocks.

Feeling desperate an idea occurred to me. I ran a few feet away from the door.

"Uh DJ," Vibes said, failing to gain my attention.

With an angry battle-cry I ran towards the door. A few feet from the door I jumped, trying to kick the door down.

"Yoooooow!" I yell in pain. I roll on the floor holding onto my damaged leg.

"DJ why didn't you just use your pipe to create a portal on the other side?" Vibes asked with a disappointed sigh.

"...Because that would have been boring?" I ask hopefully.

Vibes gave me a look of disbelief and facehoofed.

As he did that I saw the door open to reveal a grayish brown zebra with blue stripes with a look of horror on his face.

Vibes and I exchanged a mutual look of worry.

"Hi Bass, what’s up?" Vibes asks shifting uncomfortably.

Bass answered with two words,"Food fight."

"Come on. It couldn't have been that bad could it?" I ask smirking.

"Yes," Bass said seriously staring hard at me and Vibes.

[Ten minutes ago at Sugarcube Corner. Bass's P.O.V.]

"Wohoo! Party!" I yelled running into the Corner's front door.

My jaw dropped when I saw what was before me.

I saw the stallions on one side of the store and the mares on the opposite side. They were throwing sweets at one another.

I stood there, frozen in confusion at the event before me.

"There’s a stallion girls. Get him!" I heard Pinkie command eagerly.

The world seemed to slow down as Pinkie tossed a cupcake straight to my face.

I closed my eyes, awaiting the impact of the sweet on my face.

When I didn't feel anything hit my face, I regained my senses. In front of me was a shield of what looked like shadows.

"Quick come on!" Adven yelled, waving me to join him and the other stallions on their side.

Not wanting to get cupcaked to death [Although I can't think of a more delicious way to die.] I ran full tilt towards their side. As I neared it I jumped over their barrier.

"What is going on?!" I yell hysterically.

I felt myself get slapped by a hoof. "Calm down!" a voice yelled authoritatively.

I take a few quick breaths. "Ok. Ok I am cool," I said calmly. Who I saw before me was the white unicorn from the tournament, but now he was wearing a punch bowl with eye holes on his head.

"Good. Now then Shadow you and Rhino man the slings!" the white unicorn commanded turning around to face Shadow and Rhino.The slings were just slingshots.

"Where did you get these?" I ask shocked that they would even have slingshots.

"Gotcha sir!" Shadow said giving a quick salute before he went to go man his sling.

"Whatever you say, Rage sir!" Rhino said going to man his own sling.

"Pinkie Pie,"I hear Adven answer from behind me. I nod my understanding. Then I turn around in shock from hearing his voice. "Adven!" I yell happily.

I see him a few feet away from the barrier but on our side.

"Dude what happened?! Why is this happening?!" I yell as the fighting between the two sides intensified.

He placed a hoof on his chin lost in thought. "Well I guess it all began at the start of the party," he explained calmly.

[Twenty minutes ago. Adven's P.O.V.]

"Well this should just be about it, "I said proudly as I finished setting up the last decoration.

"Thanks for the help Adveny!" my marefriend exlaimed, happily bursting into the room with a cake.

I sniffed the air and felt my mouth water uncontroallably.

"Soooooooooo. Since I was so helpful do you think I could have a little piece?" I beg inching my way closer and closer to take a bite out of the cake.

"Sure you can have a piece Adveny," she answered sweetly.

"Yes!" I exclaim grabbing a nearby knife. Before the knife could connect I felt a hoof stop me.

"Not until the others show up though silly," my marefriend chuckled.

I sighed. And stood there staring at the cake. I was painstakingly waiting for my friends to arrive.

"Hey Adveny did you tell Vibes and DJ to come over?" Pinkie asked me pulling me from my thoughts of delicious cake.

"Ya I can't imagine why they aren't here yet," I grumbled sourly.

Five minutes passed and everypony had arrived except for Bass.

The mares went to talk amongst themselves and the stallions followed suit.

Rhino was talking to Shadow about spells or something. Golden,Shadic and that griffin hadn't shown up but I anticipated that. [Golden took his lost hard and put himself right back to training. Shadic wasn't a pony to show up on time even to a party. The griffin was too battered and bruised to even walk let alone party. He was in the hospital.]

Rage, the white unicorn with an attitude, approached the table with the cake, fueled by his monstrous appetite.

He grabbed the knife but I stopped him. "Sorry but there is no eating the cake until everypony shows up," I explained, annoyed at the concept myself.

He remained silent and continued to cut the cake. As soon the knife hit the cake something struck me.

"Adven!" I hear my marefriend yell demonically. "You pinkie promised nopony would eat the cake until everypony showed up!"

Being desperate I quickly grab the others and tossed the nearby foodtable to the ground.

As she approached nearer she pulled out two slings. When she got closer she pulled out gumdrops from somewhere and began firing.

I panicked looking for a weapon. Until I was suddenly hit with inspiration.

Pinkie continued her assault with gumdrops. The others were huddled against the table.

I quickly took to the air and threw a projectile right at my marefriend. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry,"I say as the projectile hits her head.

Pinkie stood there in shock. "Which one of you have done this?!" she yelled at the overturned table. "Which one of you threw this block at my little pony head?!"

“That is a stinking muffin!” Rage yelled pointing out the obvious.

Pinkie fumed at the joke. She huffed and looked straight up to find me floating there.

I smiled sheepishly. Pinkie answered by throwing both of her slingshots at me.

They accompanied me to the ground.

"Ok. I am going," Rage said preparing to leave the barrier. As he neared the door we all heard a splat followed by laughing.

"Okay. That’s how you want it?!" he yelled angrily. "Then you can have it!" he jumped back behind our shield.

He took the punchbowl and dumped it out. He proceeded to cut two eyeholes and placed the bowl on his head. After he was done donning his headwear he began barking orders to us.

[Ten minutes ago. Bass's P.O.V.]

"And that is how it all started," Adven said blushing.

"...Was it worth it?" I ask curious.

Adven chuckled. "I got a small taste of the cake and you know what? Yeah it was completely worth it," Adven answered completely serious.

"...You answered that too quickly," I said accusingly.

Before Adven could reply a cupcake landed between us.

"Well I guess I've been drafted," I said scooping up some nearby sweets.

I yell an amazing battlecry until I throw the sweet mess in my hand at the ladys.

I hear a few of the mares scramble until I hear a squish and a scream.

"Score!" I exclaim proudly.

"Oh it is on!" I hear a voice yell.

Out of fear I duck under the table. The room enters a deadly menacing silence.

The only sounds that can be heard are hammers pounding and a drill.

I exchange worried looks with the others awaiting the worse.

A couple minutes passby until a thing that resembles a merry go round is placed in the middle of the Corner. Nopony did anything because we didn't want to make it worse on us.

"Twilight. Activate the machine!" I hear Pinkie exclaim excitedly. I soon hear a switch being flipped and mechanized noises come from the mechanical merry go round.

"I don't like that sound,"Shadow said worriedly.

The sounds continue for what seems like hours but then...nothing.

"Talk about anticlimatic," I hear dRhino say strangely disappointed.

"Yeah what a jip!" I added annoyed at the unfunctional machine.

Rage and Adven get in on the conversation as the volume rises.

"Wait...do you guys hear that?" Rage says noting a strange sound.

We all nod and turn our attention back to the merry go round.

"It kinda sounds like a spring being twisted but that would mean," I think aloud. As if on cue the merry go round springs the other way causing it to spin all over the Corner. It gathered sweets and threw them wildly all over the Corner.

All I can think to do is hide timidly behind the barrier. As I did this I heard sounds of terror and pain fill the air as sweets hit ponys in their faces .

I watched as my men all were mowed down before me. Adven, Rhino, and even Shadow weren't spared from the merry go round's wrath. I however found Rage laying down with his legs under piles of sweets.

I quickly run to him to ensure he is okay.

"Recruit. I feel cold," he says as I near his position.

I look back to his legs and say,"Sir the enemy used ice cream cake."

"Oh," he uttered laying himself back down and decided to sleep. I felt myself tear up. I wiped away the tears and grabbed the punch bowl placing it on my own head. I give him a quick salute and head back to shield myself with the barrier.

I heard the thing continue its rampage now turning on its masters. It crashed before a loud boom echoed throughout the Corner.

[Present. DJ's P.O.V.]

"When I got up everypony was pied," Bass said with a smile. "I guess there is a bright side."

"What is that?" Vibes asked curious.

"I am the last survivor," he answered proudly.

"You mean you were before we came," Vibes replied dryly.

"Nope...Now!" Bass exlaimed throwing pies at me and Vibes. Bass cackled wildly at his victory.

Vibes and I stood up after the pieing.

"Hey I got you. you gotta stay down," Bass pouted bitterly.

"I don't feel like laying on the floor covered in pie," Vibes responded speaking for both of us. "DJ on the other hoof loves pie."

Fuck you Vibes. With a fucking chainsaw!Bass smiled sadistically as he threw a few more pies my way.

I remember seeing metal and then nothing. Owwwww. I think he threw an empty pie tin at my face.

When I came to the Corner was back to normal and everypony were sitting down at a table and laughing.

I picked myself off a blanket of the floor and went to the table where everypony was sitting.

"Morning sunshine," Vibes said smirking.

"What the hay happened?" I groaned in pain.

"Long story," Adven said emphasizing the long part.

"No it isn't. It is actually pretty short," Bass chuckled. "Basically I lied."

"About what?" I say rubbing my head.

"About everything. Truth be told I am surprised you guys believed me. Then again I probably just have a gift for acting!" Bass said smugly.

I stood there with my jaw on the floor. "What really happened then?" I asked curious for the truth.

Everypony exchanged a quick look and they all answered at the same time,"Nope."

They all laughed at that. Even Vibes. Sure tell Vibes and not me. I sighed, defeated.

"Come on DJ. Now it is time for the real party," Vibes said grabbing me and tossing me on a stage.

I nod and we play.

Alright, who spiked the punch?

Author's Note: I am back my faithful readers. Sorry but I ran into a little block with this chapter. Anywayz I am back and ready to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter. Its fine if you don't because you can expect many more to be coming soon. Editted by Rampage.

[ Bass's P.O.V. ]

I danced for what felt like a few minutes until I grew thirsty. I looked towards the punch bowl and ran over there.

Standing there was Rage, who looked rather bored at the party. Well probably I can change that.

I approached Rage with a small grin. "Hello Rage," I greet happily.

Rage shakes his head. Oops. He must have been thinking about something. He turned his eyes toward me. He then decided to ask me,"Are you Martial Art's new student?"

That seems like a weird icebreaker. Answering it though couldn't hurt me. "Yes," I reply proudly.

"I thought so. How you fought in the tournament proved as much," Rage responded promptly.

"Really?" I inquired surprised.

"Yeah. It was pretty obvious," he answered, chuckling.

I rolled my eyes and grabbed a nearby cup with my teeth. I was about to say something when I realized I would make more sense without a cup in my mouth. "Hey, can you pour me some of that punch?" I asked sheepishly.

Rage chuckled. "Sure," he replied doing as I asked.

I was walking away when I heard him continue to talk. "I don't get why anypony likes punch," he muttered.

I turned around. "What's wrong with punch, exactly?" I asked casually.

Rage shrugged. "Nothing. It just lacks a certain kick that I enjoy," he explained.

Not knowing what else to say I quickly gulped down my cup of punch and went back to dance. I spotted Pinkie on top of Adven near the edge of the dance floor.I wonder why Adven looks so sad.

I decided best not to get involved in Adven's issues. I proceeded to dance once again. And once again I lost myself in the music, but this time I wasn't thirsty.

[Adven's P.O.V. A few minutes ago.]

I was dancing when suddenly I felt somepony's hooves on my shoulders. Before I could utter a single word I was dragged into the kitchen.

I sighed knowing what would come next. "So Pinkie, why did you drag me into the kitchen right now?"

"Because you wouldn't have heard what I wanted to tell you on the dancefloor with the music so loud," she replied happily.

I facehoofed. I should’ve seen that coming. I took a quick calming breath. "I mean what did you want to talk about with me so badly that you had to drag me to the kitchen NOW?" I said, putting extra emphasis on the last word.

"Well I just remembered something. And I wanted to tell you now because I was so excited," Pinkie said hopping slightly faster than she normally would.

"Okay. Okay. Go on and tell me already," I said impatiently.

"My family is going to be stopping by in Ponyville!" Pinkie exclaimed loudly. Pinkie in her excitement took to spinning around happily.

Suddenly I felt my blood run cold. "Uh...That is...wonderful," I said inching closer to the exit. Just five inchs away from freedom.

As I got within one inch, Pinkie noticed my escape attempt. "But," she began. Not giving her a chance to finish I ran out the door.

My target was the exit but Pinkie was faster and took me down right outside the door.

She forced me to look at her eyes. "You Pinkie promised you would meet them when you came back," she said with a determined stare.

I sighed. "Fine," I sighed, defeated.

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

Go ahead and kill him. So I don't have to get my hooves dirty. Unfortunate for me his marefriend let him get back up. This is torture! There he is and I can't even touch him! Uggggggggh! Wait. Calm down. No sense in making all the hard work over the years be for nothing. Got to look casual. Somehow.

I quickly looked around searching to do something casual. Then I realized I was right, near the punch bowl.

I poured myself a drink which I gulped down and instantly regretted it. That is vile! But it will have to do. My face twisted in disgust at the thought of doing that again.

I can't. I just can't! I decided to just mess around with my cup trying to act as if it was full. Not working. Probably I could make something with some actual flavor.

I rushed into the kitchen and began brewing something I could keep down.

[Five minutes later.]

I went to pick up the punch bowl to dump out the poison that was its contents.

"What are you doing?" I hear a voice say behind me.

"Uh," I start trying to think of something,"Uh...I am refilling the punch bowl."

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Okay dokie lokie," the voice replyed joyfully.

I poured the good stuff and placed the punch bowl back in its position.

"Okay everypony DJ and I are a little tired so that will be it for tonight," I heard a pony from the stage say.

The two musicians were the first to approach the punch bowl.

"Ewwwwwww. What is that smell?" DJ complained.

"Smells fine to me," DJ's partner said nonchalantly.

I poured each of them a cup. I chuckled as they both downed their drinks in seconds.

"Not bad." DJ commented. "What do you think Vibes?"

"Doesn't taste like any punch I have had before, but good," Vibes admitted.

The other ponies followed their lead and soon everypony had drank my special concotion.

[Ten minutes later.]

I probably should've not let these lightweights drink this. I chuckled as the place downgraded into complete anarchy.

The unicorn mares of the group were toying with their magic. They did things I would rather not describe. The green unicorn was fighting with the musicians. The pegasi hovered relaxing enough to fall asleep.

The earth ponies were doing the exact opposite of the pegasi. They were running all over the place like if on a hyper induced sugar rush.

Might as well go. I neared the exit when suddenly I saw lying to the side of the exit was my target. Not now. Wait for the tournament.

He looked so peaceful. That does it! I couldn't hold myself back and lifted him up. I could beat him right now. And nobody would know. But that wouldn't do it. I will make sure and humiliate him. I dropped my target and left.

As I ran outside a bizarre zebra shook himself awake, wondering why he suddenly felt very scared.

Rising Troubles

Author's Note: I hope you all like this chapter. Editted By Cyber5555.

[Meanwhile in Canterlot Castle. Luna's P.O.V.]

Nopony has heard from my sister. This worrys me. Sister has never been away for this long without checking in.

I pace around the castle aimlessly. I hoped the pacing would give me some answers. It didn't. I gasp as a thought crosses my mind. What if she has been foalnapped?! Or worse?!

I calmly tried to collect myself. Fresh air. I just need some air.

I decide the best place to get air is the sky. I launch myself into the sky. I close my eyes and allow the peacefulness of the night overtake me.

I float for what felt like hours. Hours of sincerity. After that I head back to the castle. I land on top of the castle trying to construct a plan of what to do now that my brain was calmer.

Where should I check first? Big citys? No too obvious. Appleloosa? No too far. Ponyville? Too innocent. Sister wouldn't want to endanger anyponys there. However the Everfree forest is another matter.

My mind made up I head towards my room packing an emergency saddlebag.

[Twenty minutes later.]

I teleported to the edge of ponyville. A few feet from the Everfree forest. Memories came flowing back.

I smirked. There will be plenty of reminiscing when I get my sister back!

I began my descent into the malicious forest one hoof at a time. As I trot for several minutes other memories cross my mind. Memories of another pony. The memories of Nightmare Moon.

A chill goes throughout my body but I shake my head and try my best to think of something else.

I succeeded by focusing back on the problem at hoof. I decided that the best place to look for Celestia would be at our old home.

I close my eyes and concentrate until I se the center of the room in front of me. With a mighty effort I'm able to transport myself there.

I arrive at an extremely old building that was once where Celestia and I once ruled together.She must be here. I begin a desperate search throughout the abandoned castle

"Nopony is here," I say aloud disappointed.

"Wrong," I hear a familiar voice answer. Before I can turn around I feel my head suddenly feeling like it was being assaulted by bees. I try in vain to sweep away the imaginary bees.

I collapse on the floor my eyes barely opened enough to make out the shape of my sister.

My sister looks at me with a sadistic grin. I'm too weak to reply. She just stays there looking into my eyes for a few minutes until for a split second her eyes irises and pupils glowed green.

Must have been seeing things. With that last thought I leave the conscious world.

[In the darkness. Shadow the Hedgehog's P.O.V.]

I open my eyes and find myself in darkness. "Where am I?" I ask the being near me.

"My name is Velocity. You are in "the darkness" as we call it," my being answers me . He looks like he is some sort of pony with wings. "You can step out at any time."

It is then when I realize I'm in a capsule. I pull myself out and land on the floor.

"Feel free to stretch your legs. We have time. And there is no use if you cramp up at a bad time," Velocity reasons.

"What..." I begin before Velocity silences me with a hoof to my mouth.

"All will be explained. Just follow me," he explains. I nod and follow.

We walk until we arrive in a room darker than anywhere else I have ever seen before. I can barely make out shapes of chairs.

"Master, Shadow is finally awake," Velocity said bowing low before a big cluster of collected darkness.

"Good. Shadow I have work for you," Velocity's master says maliciously. I have a bad feeling about this.

[ Later. Infinite's P.O.V.]

The changeling appeared in a flash. To the side of her was our prize. Luna the princess of the night.

"I take it she hadn't resisted," my master speaks while using magic to put chains on our new prize.

"I never gave her a change to," the changeling queen answered chuckling.

"Good. Now Infinite, make sure to hold her down," he said as she dropped her body near me.

"She is already unconscious and chained. Why?" I ask instinctively.

"Because I'm hungry," he answers barely holding back a laugh."And I don't want her to interrupt my feeding."

Without another word I obey. I hear the steps of my master as he exits his cover of darkness.

"I don't believe it. You are..."the queen is left speechless after that.

I feel something pat my back. "Stay there," my master orders.

I see out of the corner of my right eyes Warbringer's gauntlet flow.

The gauntlet touchs Luna. Luna's eyes shoot open and she struggles to get free. She is unable to defend herself.

The gauntlet begins glowing a bright blue. Not quite accepting of her fate Luna trys to look around herself but sees nothing of value.

That is until her eyes see my master. "You!" she shouts spitefully.

"Awwwwww Luna you ruined the surprise. You know how I hate that," with that I see the gauntlet hit Luna's face knocking her unconscious once again.

"...Now what, sir?" I ask out of habit.

"Leave her with Celestia I got what I needed from her," he answers as I hear him resume his previous position on his throne of darkness.

I leave to do as my master commands me.

[Chrysalisis's P.O.V.]

"What about me? My followers are growing restless," I state menancingly.

"Your threats mean nothing to me you bug. You know as well as I that they never did," he answered calling my bluff.

I sat there in silence looking at pure darkness.

"You won't see anything you'd recognize," he said answering my questioning glare. "You should just accept my superiority. I was the one who saved you and your followers after your failed attempt at usurping power."

"You should understand your place. I can stop acting or better yet turn all of Equestria on you by impersonating Celestia!" I threaten angrily.

He laughs. "Celestia is said to have gone away for something of formidable power. You have no such thing on you," he counters.

"I could just say I failed," I answer annoyed at his logic.

"You could but then you would need an apologize speech. Something like that would expose your deception. Everypony have mannerisms when it comes to public speeches. Even you have them. Somepony would notice instantly and you would be exposed and dethroned," he explains calmly. "You owe me. And until you have repayed your debt I won't let you leave."

Damn it! Damn these...creatures! Damn him! Damn the dragons! And damn those ponies! If it wasn't for their interference all of Equestria would have been mine. All that power. All that food!!! I take a calm breath.

"What do you want me to do?" I ask bowing.

"Simple...I want you to watch," he replys nonchalantly.

Meanwhile

Author's Note: Editted by Cyber5555.I hope you enjoy this chapter.

[Meanwhile at Sweet Apple Acres. Dylan's P.O.V.]

"That is amazing!" Applebloom yelled excitedly.

"Wow. Awesome!" Scootaloo shouted happily.

"Yeah," Sweetie Belle agreed happily.

I stood there grinning, I guess they really like my juggling. Although they seem a little too excited.

"You want to try?" I offered holding out the apples.

"Yeah!" they all shouted at once.

"Well here you go!" I shout throwing each of them three apples. Three in each arm and three grabbed by my tail.

Unfortunately they all dropped them instantly. Except for Applebloom who got two in the air.

"It's ok I remember my first time being that messy," I said encouragingly.

"Really?" Sweetie Belle asked unconvinced.

"Yes," I lied smiling. Probably I should have went to that party Pinkie was throwing.

"Come on stay up there ya darn apples!" Applebloom whined as she tryed again.

"I am going to go in and get some water. You three keep at it," I said wearing the best fake grin I could muster.

Why did I decide to do this anyway? I entered the house and grabbed a cup. I went to the sink and turned the nozzle.

"So how are the girls treating ya?" Applejack asked coming from out of nowhere. Right because AJ asked me to.

"Fine. I guess," I mutter unsurely. I take a sip of the water I just poured myself.

"Good ta hear," she replied cheerfully. "Don't worry soon I'll be done with my bucking for the day. Then I can take those three off ya hoofs."

"Thanks Applejack but I have claws not hooves," I said showing her.

"Ya know what I mean," she said with a bemused expression.

I shrugged and excused myself.

[ Ponyville Shadow the Hedgehog's P.O.V.]

I arrived in the town. Nobody seemed to be shocked by my presence.

As I saw a nearby unicorn pass by I grabbed his shoulder. "Excuse me. Do you know where Ponyville hospital is?" I ask calmly.

He waved his hoof. "Don't worry about it. And the hospital is that way," he answered helpfully.

"Thank you," I replyed running in the direction he pointed at.

In two minutes I was in front of the hospital. I walked in and approached the counter where a pony was waiting.

"Can I help you?" she said without looking up.

"I'm here to visit a friend," I lied slyly.

"And who would that be sir?" she asked in the same tone as before.

"His name is Rift. He is a griffin," I explained hoping it would make her go faster.

She picked up a clipboard and began searching through it. "Rift. Ah. Here he is. He is in Room 204," she said bored.

Before she could utter another word I ran to that room. I entered the room and found a pony on a bed in a full body cast.

I went outside quickly to make certain I had the right room. "Uh..Sorry I had the wrong room," I apologize before I leave.

After a few more failed attempts I finally make it to the real room 204.

When I enter I find a griffin with many bandages all over his body.

"I assume you're Rift," I stated as I entered the room.

"You assume right then. What do you want?" he asked warily.

"I want you to sign this," I said cutting to the chase. I handed him a piece of paper.

He accepted it with a raised brow. His eyes scanned through the contents of the paper. Afterwards he was silent for a few minutes. "What kind of sick joke is this?!" he shouted angrily.

"I am just the messenger," I replyed leaving. As I was a few feet away I looked back and saw a dark aura around Rift's room. What the?

"I see you actually convinced him to sign it," a voice said from behind me. I turned around to find the same pony that had awoken me.

"What are you doing here?" I questioned annoyed.

"The master wanted to make sure you had a fast way out after that," he said pointing at Rift's room. Or to be more precise the darkness that encompassed Rift's room.

Suddenly Rift exited his own room not showing the least bit of pain. "Are you ok?" I asked amazed at his improved condition.

"Better than alright. I'm ready to win," he said determined.

With that Velocity opened a portal. "Then come on," I said pointing at the hole.

"Fine," Rift muttered following me in the vortex. "And who is he?" he asked me eyeing Velocity.

"A coworker," I replied as we all entered the portal.

[At Golden's gym. Golden's P.O.V.]

"One more," I panted striking the heavybag once again.

Remember when you lose that is just the world telling you need to work harder. Always push yourself and nopony will be able to face you!

"Alright then. If my body is too weak to stand then that just means I have to get stronger," I said shakingly rising.

Before I go at it again. I began searching my gym for something valuable. I know that they should be here somewhere.

Then I heard a knocking at the door of the gym. Guess it can wait.

I ran to open the door. When I did I found a black pegasus. "Oh. Hi Shadow," I greeted him while I breathed heavily.

"Hi Golden," Shadow said smiling.

"No offense Shadow but why are you here?" I asked confused.

"Nopony has seen you since the match. I was a little worried about you," he stated shyly.

I chuckled at that. "Don't worry...I am fine. Never...been...better," I said through heavy gasps for breath. I grabbed my head as I felt a headache coming.

"Probably you should lay down," Shadow suggested helpfully.

"No. Not yet. Not until I," I said before I felt the headache grow worse. All I could do is hold my head as it grew worse and worse.

"You need to rest now," Shadow said determined as he guided me to a couch.

"Thanks Shadow," I muttered grinning.

Shadow nodded and gave his own grin. I closed my eyes. After a few minutes Shadow decided to talk again,"You seem okay. Just get some sleep. I will be back to check on you later," he said happily.

"Ok. Moooom," I said sarcasrtically.

"Just get some sleep," he again urged,"I'll see you later." As soon as I heard the door close I arose from the couch.

"Now where did I put those weights?" I wondered aloud.

I looked around quickly until I spotted them. "Ah there they are. Under the couch," I said feeling dumb for forgetting.

I retrieved them and placed them on my body. "Okay time for round two," I said heading back to the heavybag.

Adven vs Rift

Author's Note: This chapter was editted by Cyber5555 and Subtle Rampage. This is my first time posting a chapter I primarily wrote on paper. I hope this chapter is okay.

[At the Tournament Arena. Bass's P.O.V.]

The four of us were there again awaiting to see who our respective opponents would be.

That diamond pony Rampage was once more standing in his corner. The griffon was a few feet away from him, resting in the corner opposite of Rampage's. I really should try and learn his name. Adven was sitting down on a bench with his eyes closed.

I had a different strategy than the others to psyche myself up. That strategy was to pace nervously.

"Relax Bass. Don't let your nervousness get the better of you," Adven said attempting to calm me down.

"I'm not nervous. But if I was it defintely wouldn't be because I could fight a griffon with sharp talons, a highly skilled swordspony, or a diamond manipulator pony!" I yelled hysterically.

Adven was about to respond when the announcer chimed in," Would the remaining competitors please enter the arena?"

The griffon and Rampage walked past us. Rampage gave us a dirty look as he past us. Adven and I exchanged a quick look, "What did you do to him?" we ask one another simultaneously.

"I don't know," we both answered at the same time. We stared at one another for a second. Then we both broke into laughter.

"We better catch up with them. We don't want to keep the crowd waitng," Adven suggested rising from his bench.

"I suppose you're right. Good luck in your match," I said offering a brohoof.

"See you in the finals," Adven said gleefully accepting my brohoof.

We went to see who we would be facing in our next round.

As we arrived the announcer explained his way of deciding the next round opponents. Please not Rampage! Anypony but Rampage!

"Alright contestants prepare to find out who you'll be fighting next round!" the announcer yelled closing his eyes. He proceeded to spin three times and point randomly with his hooves.

"Wha?" I mutter out of surprise.

"There you have it folks. Rampage and Bass will meet in the next round. Would you two please exit the stage so the first semimatch may begin?" he asked rhetorically.

Rampage and I headed back into the waiting area. I looked back at Adven. Someponys get all the luck.

[Adven's P.O.V. Play this! ]

The announcer introduced us to the crowd again and left the ring again so we could begin.

We ran towards one another. A loud clang rung throughout the arena as talons met steel.

We were equal, both attempting to force our way through the other.

"Surprised?!" my opponent yelled smugly.

"Yeah," I admitted nonchalantly," You're the first griffin whose talons didn't break under the stress of my blade."

I lightened up on the pressure I had on my sword. Before Rift could take advantage however I backed away and counterattacked.

"Argh!" he yelled in pain holding his face. "You tricked me!" he accused striking wildly at me.

For each hit he missed I scored two of my own each time cutting him more and more. This went on for seemingly forever.

"How can you still be standing?" I panted frustrated. Rift chuckled as he did I saw darkness similiar to the one that engulfed my master appear where Rift's injuries were.

"You see I have a secret," he gloated walking up closer and closer to me. In shock I could not make my body move.

"You've lost this match!" he continued cutting my right front and back hooves in one viscious swipe. I collapsed in pain.

"I'll take this then," Rift said gleefully as he took my sword from me. "A swordspony who can't keep his own sword doesn't deserve it."

Despite the dire of my situation I felt myself smile.

"What are you smiling for?! You lost! Accept it!" my opponent screamed angrily. He kicked me while I was down.

"You're just like everypony else who sees me with a sword," I said with a laugh. With a grunt I picked myself up and I saw his face. His face was contorted in angry frustration but I noticed something else.

He is afraid now. Good. Now is my chance. I charged straight at him. I landed behind him.

"Nothing happened. I knew you were just full of it!" he gloated until he noticed two cuts above his eyes. The blood from the scars seeped into his eyes blinding him enough for me to retrieve my sword and cut his neck.

"Argh!" he coughed grasping onto his neck.

"I know that won't finish you. Heal yourself so you can save yourself the pain," I stated coldly.

With that said darkness came over his neck effectively healing it. Without another word Rift took to the air.

I followed him up there. Rift circled back around and slashed my wings. He didn't stop there and went for my stomach.

With a quick flap of my wings I avoided the attack. Rift scratched at my front hooves. This must've been his plan. He meant to miss the first attack.

His attack did as he wanted I dropped my sword. Rift was closer to my sword. It was only a matter of time until Rift grabbed my sword.

Only one chance. I tucked in my wings and felt myself plummet towards the floor.

Our eyes met as I passed him up. Okay. I got it now. Wait. Why did I stop descending?! I felt my backhooves being caught by something.

Rift with an evil grin flew straight at the ground. Only at the last second to bring me down hard on the floor.

Before I could catch a breath I felt myself being lifted again. "We are approxiamately one hundred feet above the ring. Not so funny now. You're going to die for laughing at me!" Rift said evilly dropping my body.

Damn it! There is no way I can win! Even if I use my wings Rift will just recover from anything I throw at him. There has to be something I can do. Wait. It is crazy but maybe it will work.

I opened up my wings stopping at a good thirty feet above the ring.

"How dare you survive!" Rift said charging at me with incredible speed.

Got to time this just right...Now! I dodged Rift before he could make his mark. I grabbed onto his neck from behind. I postioned myself to be the opposite of how he was. My head met his tail and his head met mine.

"What are you doing?!" he demanded bitterly.

"Wouldn't you like to know," I said chuckling.

"Okay this should do it," with that said I once again tucked my wings.

"Idiot my wings are enough to keep us airborne," my opponent pointed out the obvious.

I closed my eyes and felt myself connect to the rest of the world. When that happened I attacked Rift's wings. I cut just deep enough to cause them to become immobile.

We plummeted towards the ground. As we did that I yelled,"Piledriver!"

We landed in the center of the ring. Rift's head taking the greatest amount of force. A gigantic crater formed in the ring.

"Well that was simply amazing!" the announcer yelled surprised.

He then proceeded to count. As he did that I stumbled to the edge of the ring to get my sword back. As the announcer reached ten I turned around to find my opponent sinking into a hole like my master.

"Hey!" I said stumbling towards the hole. Unfortunately by the time I reached it the hole had vanished.

"Damn it! Not again," I grumbled frustrated.

Battle between the students!

Author's note: I have been dieing to write this one. I hope you all enjoy it as much as I loved writing it. Editted by Cyber5555.

[Bass's P.O.V.]

"Way to go Adven!" I yelled encouragingly. He stumbled out of the ring where somepony helped him walk out from the arena. The crowd roared happily for Adven's performance.

I heard a snort from behind me. I turned back to see Rage with a cold stare. He looks mad. No not mad he looks angry.

Rage then gave me a anger filled stare. "Uh," I said trying to think of something to break the tension.

"Now lets begin the last round of the semifinals! Would the remaining contestants now enter the ring?" the announcer asked gleefully. Thank Celestia my match is up. Oh my Celestia my match is up!

As we entered the ring we took our respective spots. The announcer continued," We are in for an interesting bout today folks. We have the hardened emerald pony Rage and um...the other pony Bass!" Fine I don't need an introduction anyway.

As I finished my thought the announcer had already begun the match. Rage however hadn't taken advantage of my daze. I locked my eyes with Rage's and I felt a chill go down my spine. Rage was smiling.

[Play this!]

"I have been waiting for this," he said beginning to approach me. I entered a defensive position.

"Don't worry I'm not going to attack you," he said menacingly calm.

"Why should I trust you?" I asked nervously.

"Because unlike you I don't need to use cheap shots to kick your flank," he replied nonchalantly. He was now five feet from me and he stopped there.

I lowered my guard. "So what did you want to say?"

"Tell me. Why he chose you," he demanded sounding frustrated..

"Who is he?" I asked confused.

"Don't play dumb!" he snapped at me.

"Seriously who are you talking about?" I begged him for an explanation.

"Fine. Get ready!" he said preparing to make his first move. I reentered my defensive position to counter his offense.

[Play this!]

Rage rushed me attempting to punch my head. I evaded his blows and countered with a punch of my own to his chin.

At the last instance he pulled his head back lessening the impact of the blow. Oh fuck me!

He bucked me right in the jaw. Damn! This hurts!

I took a moment to observe my opponent. He isn't even using his gem power yet.

Rage continued pressing his attack. He punched both sides of my head simultaneously with his two front hooves. I stumbled a few feet back.

I groaned in pain until I felt air forcefully leave my body. Rage wasn't done however. Rage threw me straight into the air ten feet high.

He was preparing to buck me as my body returned courtesy of gravity What do I do? What do I do?! Suddenly a crazy idea entered my head. Do a barrel roll!

[Rampage's P.O.V. ]

Suddenly I heard the audience roar in excitement. I turned my head eagerly expecting my opponent but instead saw something strange. My opponent was spinning his body in midair to get away from my attack. He landed a few feet away.

Not wanting to lose the momentum I charged him again. This time however he quickly sidestepped my attack and countered with his own buck to my snout.

My eyes watered after the assault. I blinked my eyes and recovered my senses. "Where are you?!" I demanded annoyed.

"Right here!" my opponent answered from above. He brought down both of his hooves down on my head.

I hit the ring floor hard. I quickly rolled away narrowly evading a follow up attack by Bass.

I picked myself to see an uppercut to my chin. I evaded the attack.

When his leg was out I used it as a lift to jump behind him. Before he could turn around I bucked his back legs.

As he fell I caught him and threw him across the ring. When he began to rise I ran straight at him and bucked his head. It connected with a thunderous crack. The hit sent him flying towards the edge of the ring.

I jumped and landed straight on his chest. I heard him wheeze trying to catch his breath. More potential than me? Master must be getting delusional in his old age.

I bucked his head and walked away. I saw the announcer dazed. "Count," I commanded him. He gulped and nodded.

[Bass's P.O.V.]

"Eight!" I hear the announcer yell. Okay. That hurt. A lot.

I pick myself up panting heavily. "He's up!" the announcer says happily. Then Rage looks back and sees me. Thanks a lot. You darn announcer!

Rage stood there amazed at my ability to stand after his attack. I took the opportunity to retreat a few feet away from him in order to establish a new defense.

He didn't move. He just continued staring at me. Then he shook his head and came at me again.

He opened with a punch to my side. I blocked his punch and countered with a buck to his front hooves. That caused him to stumble a few feet back.

I bucked his face and something unexpected occurred. Why do my legs hurt?! I already suspected the answer but Rage lifting his head confirmed it. He can cover his body in emeralds?!

"Hey I thought," I began before I was interrupted by Rage punching my jaw with his emerald gloved hooves.

"You thought wrong," he said mercilessly. He proceeded to kick my body.

"Awwwwwwwwwwww!" I yelled in unbearable agony.

"Stop it Rage! He is beaten! Just end it now!" I heard somepony say from the crowd. Master? What is he doing here?!

"I'll decide when your new pupil is finished," Rage roared back angrily.

He lifted my back legs but left the rest of my body down. He returned to his normal self and jumped into the air.

As he began his descent he once more covered his body in emeralds. He shot down like a rock and landed on my back legs.

I couldn't even utter anything to illustrate the amount of pain I felt in that instant. I think he just broke my body.

All I could do was cough up blood from the blow.

"Bass! Stop the match!" I heard Shadow yell from the audience. Everypony else stood there in silence.

The announcer nodded. "The winner is," he began dramatically.

"Wait!" I yelled interrupting him, "I can still go on."

"Are you sure?" he asked surprised.

"Does this look sure to you?" I asked picking myself up only to stumble back down.

"You should quit while you can still speak," Rage advised calmly.

"What's wrong? You scared?" I said chuckling. I grabbed my chest in pain.

"If you die it will be your own fault. You're welcome," he said forming an emerald sword.

He plunged it into the ring floor. As he did that the entire ring became covered in emerald. "Now I can say I gave you a fighting chance. That is if you're willing to take more punishment," he continued smirking maliciously.

I tried again to fall again. "I can do this!" I said picking myself up.

"Come get me!" my opponent said ushering me forward.

"Okay!" I said rushing him. It was more stumbling towards him. I fell two feet away from him and onto the floor. I felt one of his hooves on my head pushing it down.

"Just give up," he said bored. "I don't want to waste my time." I shook my head.

Rage sighed. He then picked me up by my neck and neared the edge of the ring. "Do you have any last words?" he asked me politely as he tightened his grip on my neck.

Come on. Think. Think! I looked at the ring getting ready to say my goodbyes. Its a long shot but maybe. "What would you say if I claimed I could get you to revert back to your normal self."

"What do you mean?" he snarled at me.

"I know a move that will demolish your armor is what I mean," I bluffed slyly.

"Nothing can get past this defense," he stated hesitantly.

"Prove it. Let me use one move. If it doesn't work I'll give up," I offered smiling.

"What if I just decide to secure my win now?" he threatened now switching to his left hoof to hold me up.

"Because then you will never know if your defense is truly unbreakable," I said smiling.

[Rampage's P.O.V. You can stop the music now]

"Fine. One move. And then you're done," I said tossing his body back in the ring.

"Okay. First we need to be in the middle of the ring," he instructed me. I nodded and stood in the middle.

"Now I throw you up," he said trying in vain to lift me. "I can just jump,"

"I'll need you to turn your body upside down," he said happily.

"Can we just do it already?!" I asked impatiently.

"Right. Get ready to jump," he answered nervously. I did as he instructed me.

[Try this one.]

He then jumped headed straight for my head. He then however moved to the left of it narrowly escaping a collision.

He proceeded to grab my two back legs with his two front legs. "What are you doing? Some sort of slam?" I inquired desperate to know.

He didn't answer me. He only said two words when we landed back on the ring floor. And those were,"Kinniku Buster!"

When we landed he let go of me. "Man! And I was so sure it was going to work!" he complained childishly.

I was readying to pick myself when suddenly I felt a jolt of pain. I then heard a crack. I looked over trying to find the source of the cracking noise. As I did that I felt my pain grow worse and worse.

I then heard more cracks and felt more agony. I looked at my hooves and found my own armor was dented. Worse it was shattering. "Impossible," I uttered stunned. The shards chose then to fall and hit the ring floor.

"Ha. I did it!" my opponent exclaimed happily. "I give up!"

What? I turned towards him to find he was unconscious.

Master decided to enter the ring and retrieve him. "Master. How does a weakling like him have more potential than me?" I asked desperately.

"Because Rampage he knows and understands the limits of his opponents and himself," master answered exiting the ring with his new student.

"Fine. Abandon me. Just like everypony else" A single tear fell down upon the ring floor.

Aftermath

Author's Note: This is possibly my favorite chapter so far. I hope it shows. Lastly edited by Rampage. Also the title of the chapter may change. Just saying.

[Bass's P.O.V. Unknown location.]

"Ow. My head," I complain as I come to. I close my eyes in agony.

I rub my temple with my fingers. Fingers?!

"Awwwwwww. Not this place again!" I said realizing where I was.

As I did my eyes fully adjust revealing...nothing. "What the hell?" I think aloud.

I feel myself fall to the ground. I hazard a look to find myself standing on nothing. "Awwww!" I scream hysterically. I jump and yet I don't drop.

Okay. This is weird. I wonder where Brighty and Blackest are?

I carefully inch forward expecting to fall off. Can't waste time. Probably they can tell me what is going on.

I take my first step and feel myself fall straight down. I'm too frightened to utter a single sound.

I fall for what seems like hours until I impact hard against a jagged floor of some sort.

"Mmmph!" I hear a muffled voice.

"Blackest?" I ask remaining where I am. "Where are you?"

"MMmph!" he answers back.

"You are eating a snack?" I ask hopefully.

"Mmmph!"

"Oh. I'm on your back," I say facehoofing.

"Mmph!!!"

"Okay. Okay I'm getting off. Sheesh!" I complain getting up.

As soon as I get up I feel another hand grab my neck.

"I'm gonna enjoy this!" he said raising a fist. As he did that he tightened his grip on my neck.

"Brother you know he can't feel pain here," I hear Bright speak up.

It is then when I realize I could still breath. How can I?

"We are merely inside your subconscious. You can't die here. And seeing how we are you we can't hurt you without damaging ourselves," he answered my questions.

"Say what?" I ask confused.

Bright shakes his head. "Lets just say magic."

I nod my approval. Blackest grunts.

"Um...So why aren't you guys there?" I ask hesitantly.

"Because. You didn't listen. You moron," Blackest said irritated.

I open my mouth to reply. "Its because you fought Rampage," Bright explained calmly.
"Who is Rampage?" I ask dumbfounded.

"The pony that knocked you out," Blackest elaborated.

"I thought his name was Rage."

"He used an alias," Bright answered obviously.
"
Why would he need to use an alias?"

"That we don't know," Bright said frowning.

"So am I dead?" I ask fearfully.

"Yeah you are," Blackest answered chuckling.

I felt myself begin to hyperventilate.

Bright shot Blackest a dirty look. He just shrugged a response. This caused Bright to sigh. "Not really. You see you're just mostly dead. There is a big difference between mostly dead and all dead," Bright explained helpfully.

"What?"

"Basically your brain entered a kind of sleep."

"Well when do I wake up?"

"You won't."

"What?!" I inquire shocked.

"Unless you do something," Blackest said smirking.

"And what is that?" I ask dreading the answer.

"In order to wake up you have to pay," Blackest said menacingly inching closer.

"What kind of payment?" I question warily.

"A fight. You can wake up by fighting me."

"Stop Brother," Bright said sternly.

"Is he right?"

"Blackest is merely finding any excuse to fight," Bright said ignoring my question.

"I said is he right?" I ask Bright seriously.

"Yes. He is but-

"That's all I need to know," I interrupt rudely. "Fine Blackest you and me."

Bright sighed as Blackest nodded. A flash blinded me for a second. When my eyes adjusted I found myself in the tournament arena. I examined myself.

I saw Blackest across from me. He was wearing a red vest and jeans. He wore a muscle shirt with his vest. His eyes didn't have pupils. He had brown spiky hair. I thought they had to look like me. What is going on?

Bright entered the middle. He had blond spiky hair that matched his brother. He had a blue vest and jean but like his brother wore a muscle shirt as well.

"You both will fight. There can only be one winner. Go!" he exclaimed disappearing.

Blackest cracked his neck. "Alright. Finally, some excitement," he said eagerly as entered a boxer stance.

[Rampage's P.O.V.]
I l
eft the ring in a daze. I drifted through the town. Every building I passed ponies closed their doors.

My body went numb. I saw my view change but I felt nothing.

"Hey Rampage!" I heard a voice call from above. I ignored it and continue to walk.

She landed right in front of me. "Hey, I'm talking to you," Rainbow said angrily.

I moved a little to the left and began to walk again. Rainbow used her wings to block me from going.

I look at Rainbow's eyes. They burned with steely determination.

"What do you want Dash?" I ask with a sigh.

"What's with the attitude?" she asked irritated.

"None of your business!" I yell angrily.

"Hey. What did I do?!"

"Get out of my face!" I growl, annoyed.

"Not until you tell me what is wrong with you," she demands sternly.

"Not going to happen. Now move Dash," I said icily.

She shakes her head stubbornly.

"Fine."

She takes a deep breath. "Well?" she asks impatiently.

"Let’s just say Bass isn't somepony I like."

"Why?"

"No real reason."

"How can you hate him without a reason?"

"I don't know, but I do."

"But why do you?"

"He just gets under my skin. That’s all, Dash."

"I don't believe you."

"Too bad for you," I retorted, annoyed.

"Why won't you just tell me?!"

"Fine Dash. You wanna know the problem?"

She nods slowly.

"You are the problem Dash. You will be with me for a while. Then a few days later you will face a choice. A choice between me and somepony else. When that time comes you would pick the other pony. They always pick the other pony!" I scream, frustrated as my tears began to stain the earth beneath me..

"Rampage, I," she began.

"Dash just stop. And let me go," I said monotonically. Dash gulped and lowered her wing.

"Thank you Dash. And goodbye," I said, my voice void of all emotion as I walked past her, not looking back.

[Infinite's P.O.V.]
So...this is Manehatten. I fail to see its allure. Looks like just another city. She probably isn't even here.

I walked aimlessly through the streets. After a straight hour of searching I decided to rest and recuperate. Luckily I found a nearby coffee place. It looked abandoned.

I saw a red pegasus tap his hoof against one of the abandoned tables as he sighed. "

"Excuse me?" I said trying to gain his attention. His ears perked up as he heard my voice.

"Just one second. I'll be right there sir," he said gliding through the air.

He landed right in front of me and beamed happily. "So what would you like?" he asked eagerly.

"I would first like a menu."

"Right. A menu. Tee we have a customer," he yelled hysterically as he ran through the shop's back doors.

In a minute a blue coated unicorn with a white mane entered from the doors. She used her magic to hold the menus. She sprinted in my direction. And she fell down on her face.

The menus fly through the air and hit my face. The force of the blow knocked me over. I grunt as I begin to get up.

"I'm so sorry sir," the mare said sincerely as she attempted to help me up.

"It's fine. I'm just glad I ordered the menus first."

Tee giggled. "Tee," the pegasus said tiredly.

Tee sighed and pulled out a bit from a nearby saddlebag. She offered me the bit.

I can use this. I shook my head. "You can repay me by getting me," I said lifting a menu to my face,"two coffees and some information."

She nodded thankfully. The pegasus let out a relieved sigh.

"Wait. Why two?" she asked abruptly.

"Tee the customer is always right," the pegasus said sternly.

She nodded and went back through the doors. A few minutes later she returned with a plate holding two cups. Luckily she didn't trip this time. She placed it in front of me along with a piece of paper.

I picked up the paper and read it. "Really? Just two bits per coffee?" I asked skeptically.

"Cafe doesn't think they're worth more than that," she explained sadly.

Cafe. That must be the owner. I shrugged and she remained standing. I eyed her intensely.

"Why are you standing there? There is an extra seat," I said gesturing for her to sit. She looked back at Cafe who nodded his approval.

"Besides you still owe me some information," I said warmly. Tee sat down across from me. She grabbed one of the cups with her magic.

"So what do you want to know?"

"I'm looking for somepony. I heard she was somewhere in Manehattan."

"Oh. Who is this somepony? Is she your marefriend?" she asked teasingly.

I shook my head. "No, she is a performer from what I hear."

Tee cringed as I said that. She must know who I'm talking about.

"Tee have you ever seen the great and powerful Trixie?" I inquire calmly.

Tee took a deep breath. "What do you want?"

I raised a brow.

"Do you want to make fun of me too? Do you want to call me a liar? I have heard them all. What is it that you want?" she asked bitterly.

"I WANT to know where I can find her," I answered as I take a sip from my cup.

"I'm HER," she said angrily. She isn't what I expected. This is better than what I could've hoped for.

"Answer me one more question."

"What is it?" she asked growling.

"What would you do to be great and powerful again?" I asked whispering.

"What?!"

"I can make it happen. I can give you power."

"Why would I want power?"

"Power commands respect and admiration. Those two traits are very important to a showmare such as yourself," I elaborated, smirking.

"What would I need to do?" she asked excitedly.

"One operation. I guarantee you that it will make you feel empowered," I said smugly.

She went silent to examine the area. Her eyes rested on Cafe. She shook her head. "Alright. I'll do it."

"Wonderful," I said grinning. I quickly used a portal to extract a contract. "Just sign here."

She nodded and did as I asked. "Now what?"

"Now...we...go," I said, opening the portal larger and larger until it engulfed us both.

"Tee," Cafe said scrambling to glide to catch Trixie in time. He managed to make it near us as our heads were descending.

"Cafe!" she said trying to reach for him.

"This is what you wanted," I said chuckling as I pulled her down.

[In Sonic's World. Tails's P.O.V.]

"Look Tails, I admit Sonic is acting strange but I don't think he is turning evil," Knuckles said frustrated.

"But," I insist.

"But nothing Tails," he growled back. I slumped down in shame.

"Look!" he yelled desperately trying to compose himself,"look I'll bet you Sonic just needs a break. You two have been working nonstop since we got back.
Probably we can have a party or something."

"I know just the place," I said eagerly.

"See you around Tails," Knuckles said as he walked away.

I went to search for Sonic. Shadic and Knuckles are probably right. Sonic might just need some rest.

"Sonic!" I shout gleefully as I saw him.

"Yes Tails?" he asked stiffly.

"I was thinking we should throw a party! We can invite everyone and there will be chilidogs," I said temptingly.

"You're going to invite everyone?"

I nodded earnestly.

"Okay that sounds like fun."

"Glad you like it. I'll go get working on the invitations," I said heading to my lab.

Sonic followed close behind me.

"Yes Sonic?"

"Mind if I choose the place Tails?"

"Uh...sure," I said hesitantly.

"Good, Lets hold it here," he said pointing at an old location.

"You sure Sonic?"

He nodded smiling. I shrugged.

[Bass's P.O.V. Play this!]

Blackest went straight with a right hook to my head.

I blocked it.

Blackest didn't waste a second as he hit my head with a left kick.

I fell down.

Blackest caught my body with a fist to my chest. The air left my body.

He grabbed my head and tossed my entire body into the air. He jumped and kicked my chest once with each of his legs. After that he followed up with a double kick to it.

I fell down hard leaving a me shaped crater in the arena.

"Get up and I'll put you back down!" Blackest threatened chuckling.

I picked myself up shakingly.

He lunged at me. I ducked under his jump. Then Blackest did something strange. What the? He froze? But why?

His eyes twitched.

I gave him a quick right uppercut to his jaw. That sent him flying. As he fell I prepared to kick his head.

Suddenly his eyes opened. I closed my eyes tightly and kicked.

I saw that Blackest was spinning his body in the air. Why does that seem familiar?

He bought his hands down together hitting my back.

Blackest landed in front of me. He pulled my head into his right knee.

I stumbled backwards. He jabbed my head pushing me further back.

"Come on! Don't make it too easy!" he taunted harshly.

I felt my world begin to spin. I could feel my bones begin to break.

My mind became less focused. My muscles became tenser.

Blackest threw a power filled punch to my head. I ducked my head.

I jumped and kicked his face. Blackest was left dazed.

I smiled. I grabbed his right arm. Before he could resist I hit it with my left elbow.

The bones shattered. "Aw!" Blackest exclaimed falling back.

I followed up with bringing both of my hands down on his head. He tryed in vain to block my attack with both his arms.

His right arm fell useless. His left arm was unable to withstand the blow.

My attack made it match its counterpart. I continued my assault by sweeping his legs.

He roared defiantly and began swinging wildly at me.

I easily dodged his blows. I saw him falter. I aimed for his shins.

[You can stop the music now.]

'Enough!" Bright said appearing between me and Blackest.

"Just one more minute," Blackest begged desperately.

"No."

"Fine," Blackest pouted.

I breathed a sigh of relief. "I'm glad. So now I wake up right?"

"Not exactly," Brighty said hesitantly.

"What?!"

"Did you learn your lesson?"

"What lesson?! We just had a fight! I had no time to learn a lesson!"

"Told you he wouldn't figure it out. You should've let me loose on him," Blackest complained tiredly.

"Then you would've killed him."

Blackest raised a finger prepared to retort. He then shook his head. "You're right."

"Excuse me! What lesson did I need to learn?!"

"About me genius," Blackest said annoyed.

"What about you?"

Blackest huffed and disappeared.

Brighty sighed. "You understand what we are correct?"

"You mean spirits or something? What about it?"

"My brother and I represent aspects of warriors. My brother is the physicality while I'm the mentality."

"What does that have to do with anything?" I asked frustrated.

"Both aspects create a powerful fighter."

"And?"

"Did you realize how you defeated my brother?"

"Um...skill?" I asked hopefully.

"Yes...and no."

I sighed defeated.

"Basically you trusted your instincts to defeat my brother. You had no time to think so you acted. You chose to trust your physical form. But note regardless of the damage you did to my brother he was willing to proceed. Our bodies are only as strong as yours is. Still his spirit allowed him to continue," he explained calmly.

"What does that have to do with me waking up?!"

"Well," Brighty said smirking, "Perhaps you need to trust yourself more. And not blindly believe others."

Brightly began to disappear.

"Wait!" I shouted in vain. Damn it! This was just a waste of time!

"Hey. I think he's coming to." Shadow?!

Origins

Author's Note: Editted by Rampage.

[Shadow's P.O.V.]

"I think you're correct, Shadow," Master Art conceded standing a few feet away.

Bass's body twitched sporadically. I put a hoof on his forehead. "He feels hot."

I arose and walked to face Master Art. "Do you have any wet rags?"

"I don't think he'll need it," he answered, smirking.

"Why not?"

Instead of answering me he pointed back at Bass's direction. His eyes. They're open.

I hovered there quickly to attend to him. As I neared him he suddenly shot up from his bed.

Then he briefly grabbed his head and groaned. "You've been out for a while. And this has happened a few times. It may have damaged your head severely. Anyway you better lay down," I said as I lightly pushed him down.

"It isn't like I planned to hurt my head," Bass shot back harshly. "Thank you though."

"No problem. Helping is what friends do."

Bass's stomach rumbled furiously. "Hey Shadow would you happen to have any of that soup you made before?" Bass asked blushing.

"I do but it is back at Fluttershy's cottage," I explained sadly.

"Would you mind getting it and making me some?" he inquired hopefully.

"You really want that soup?"

He smiled. "Not if it is too much of a bother."

I shook my head. "I'll get it for you. It just will be a while."

"That is okay. It isn't like I'm going anywhere for a while," he joked chuckling.

"I'll be back," I said as I exited the dojo and quickly made my way to the cottage.

"Take your time!"

[Bass's P.O.V.]

"You have a great friend there," Master said as Shadow left.

"I know."

Martial Art neared my bed,"What is it you want to talk about?"

"What?"

"Your face gave you away. So what is it you want to ask me?" he explained smiling.

"I want to know about Rampage," I said blatantly.

Master rose a brow,"Don't you mean Rage?"

I shook my head. Master sighed at that.

"So you know his true name. What is it you want to know about him?" he said his voice gaining an edge.

I took a deep breath.He sounds mad. Probably I should just...no. I have to know why.

"Why did he fight me like he did?" I asked abruptly. "It looked like he wanted to cripple me."

"That is my fault. I told him about you. Although I don't know how he found out you were the one I was talking about," he admitted sighing.

I chuckled," I told him. I didn't think about it at the time. Still why did he want to hurt me so badly?"

"Because you're my new student and he was my old student. He is jealous." Master's eyes softened. "I never thought he would have ended up like this."

"Master how did you even meet him?" I inquired desperately.

"It was on a rainy day," he began.

[Years ago. Martial's P.O.V.]

I had arrived at the marketplace sooner than I expected. I need some new supplies.

Rain fell wildly. To my shock stands stood regardless of the rain and lack of customers.

I approached a familiar stand. It was colored purple and had a banner advertising its priced product.

I placed a few bits on the stand. "Five barrels of carrots please."

The earth mare running the stand gave a quick smile. "It is nice to see you come out. Too bad it had to be a day like today,"she sighed sadly. She proceeded to lift a few barrels.

"Thanks Miss Grove," I said smiling.

I quickly glanced around searching for another particular stand. "Grove would you happen to know where the Apple stand is?" I questioned curiously.

Grove frowned, "Yes. Apparently they wanted to look at a business opportunity. They left the kids and Granny Smith to watch over them. They've been gone a few weeks."

"You mean the parents?" I asked raising a brow.

Grove nodded. "They're the ones who typically run the stand."

"I suppose I will have to wait for the jam. Have a nice day Grove," I said as I placed two barrels on my back.

I began to walk away.

"Hey! You forgot your other barrels!" Grove yelled helpfully.

"Keep the change," I shouted back chuckling.

I headed back towards my home.

As I passed the marketplace I small two small colts run past me.

Shortly after I hear somepony yell,"After them! Thieves! Get them!"

I froze and a large stallion passed me by. He was enormous however it appeared to be more fat than muscle. He had a light purple coat and a dark red mane. His eyes burned with a fierce flame. He shot me an angry glare. Then he proceeded to chase after the young colts.

I sighed and placed my barrels down and chased after them.

The stallion grabbed the smaller of the colts and threw him against the side of a building.

The colt was a white coated unicorn with a blond mane. His green eyes were being drowned by the rain. Wait that isn't the rain. Those are tears.

"Get back here and your buddy doesn't get hurt," the stallion threatened lifting the tiny colt by his neck.

The larger colt sighed and approached the stallion. He revealed the stolen item.

The stallion took it back. As soon as he gave the stallion back what he took the colt went to help his companion.

The stallion bucked him. Smacking his body against the wall of the building.

"That outta teach ya to steal from me. Now it is your turn," he said threateningly as he walked towards the small colt.

The larger colt tried in vain to pick himself up and muttered,"No."

The small colt closed his eyes hoping that the pain would pass quickly. The stallion readied to buck him.

I blocked the colt from the buck.

"What?!" the stallion yelled, shocked at my presence.

"What do you think you are doing?" I demanded icily.

"I was punishing these thieves," he replied heatedly.

"Please they are just foals. Leave them alone," I pleaded sadly.

The stallion backed away from me. "I'm going to give you to the count of three," he warned annoyed.

"Let them go."

"One."

"They're just colts."

"Two."

"Please."

"Three!" he yelled bucking at them again.

"I'm sorry," I said as once again I intercepted his blow. Unlike last time though I hit his legs away from the kids.

"Why you!" he yelled throwing a punch my way.

I ducked his hit. I countered with one to his jaw.

He stumbled a few feet back.

I advanced and bucked his exposed stomach. He gasped desperately for air as he fell over.

I turned around to face the young colts. I offered a hoof to the older colt. He eyed me warily.

I smiled. "Come now. I won't bite."

He accepted my help. I then turned towards the smaller one. He had his eyes closed but he still wept.

"Hey," I said placing a hoof on his head,"No need for tears."

He opened his eyes and saw me. He picked himself up and quickly rubbed his eyes.

"Thank you sir," the older colt said sounding sad.

"Don't worry I didn't break any of his bones. He'll just be out a while," I assured them smiling. "So where are your parents?"

The smaller one hid behind the larger one. "We're orphans. I'm Clockwork by the way."

"Well Clockwork how about you two come with me?"

"What?" Clockwork asked stunned.

"I have plenty of room at my own home."

"You'd let us live with you? After what we did?" he asked skeptically.

"Of course. That way I can assure you repay your debt. Speaking of which," I said pointing at the attacker,"We'll need to get him to the hospital."

"I thought you said he'd be fine."

"That doesn't mean he won't catch a cold in this rain."

Clockwork nodded and assisted me in taking the stallion to outside of the hospital.

"You go in. I'll wait here," I said encouragingly.

"Probably you can take him in. He needs me," he said walking towards the small colt. I stopped him.

"What he needs now is to get home as soon as possible. So don't argue with me," I answered coldly. Clockwork nodded and dragged the stallion into the building.

The colt was sitting a few feet away from me on a fountain.

I neared a few feet. He retreated a few more. I tried to go near him again and again he moved away. "Why are you running from me?" I sighed tiredly.

That is when I noticed the colt was playing with his hooves. I saw him throw his hooves up and my eyes caught an interesting sight.

An emerald?! But how?! Could he be from those ponies? I simply stared at the colt amazed.

"Um...can you stop staring at me?" the colt asked sheepishly.

I shook my head. "How about I make you a deal?"

His ears twitched at the mention of that. "What kinda deal?" he inquired warily.

"If I stop at staring at you then you have to tell me your name," I elaborated smirking.

"Okay."

"Okay then," I said as I looked away,"what is your name?"

The colt didn't answer.

"I thought we had," I turned to face the colt again to see him desperately trying to run away,"a deal."

As fate would have it at that moment Clockwork emerged from the hospital. "Done."

He looked around and grew pale. "Where did he go?!"

"I asked him his name and he ran away," I explained calmly.

"Then we have to chase him, now."

I nodded and we ran after him.

Within two minutes we caught him. When we did Clockwork had some choice words for his friend.

"Where did you think you were going?!" he asked angrily.

The colt chose not to answer.

"Why would you do that?!"

The colt mumbled.

"What?!"

The colt again spoke under his breath.

"Huh?"

"I was afraid okay!" he yelled tears flooding his cheeks. Clockwork went silent as the colt ran up to cry on his legs. "After what happened to mom and dad! And the...the orphanage! I was afraid I'd have to leave again because of my name! They always asked me my name before they took me away! All of them!"

Clockwork gave me a pain filled look.

I neared the colt. I tapped his head again. He refused to leave the embrace of Clockwork.

"Look you don't have to give me your real name. I'll need something to call you by though," I explained soothingly.

"Wait. You'll really take us in?" he asked shocked. "For real?"

"Of course."

"Even after I tried to run away?"

"Yes. Now what should we call you?"

"Rage," he answered through his tears,"call me Rage."

"Fine. Rage it is then."

Rage turned toward me. "What should we call you?"

"You can call me Master Art."

Rage moved slowly from his friend to me. He embraced my neck.

"Wait Master? Master of what exactly?" Clockwork inquired curiously.

I grinned.

[Present Day. Bass's P.O.V.]

"When we arrived at the dojo they understood what I taught. I asked them if they wanted to know how to defend themselves. Clockwork was eager to begin. Rampage however wasn't. Still I trained him as well,"Master explained helpfully.

"With his power? How does he do that anyway?"

"It is in his blood," Master answered plainly.

"What?"

Before Master could explain there was a knock at the door. "Hey Bass it is me. I'm back from the cottage and I have the soup ready."

"We'll talk later," Master said sternly.

"Fine," I sighed. I smirked,"but I really want to know what happened to the two barrel of carrots."

Master's stomach roared and he chuckled. "I think I'll join you with the soup."

"Come on in Shadow. I'm decent I swear."

The door opened to reveal Shadow.

"What happened to you?" I spat out in shock.

Shadow had cuts and bruises all over his body. He also was soaked, "Long story."

I shrugged,"I got time."

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

I stood on a bench as the weather commenced. I felt something drop on my face.

It is raining. Like that day.

I felt my body grow cold. I closed my eyes.

Clockwork. I miss you brother.

"Are you okay?" I heard a young filly ask. I opened my eyes to reveal a white unicorn filly.

I nodded but she looked unconvinced.

"What are you doing in the rain? Don't you have somewhere to stay?" she asked concerned.

"I don't need any place," I snapped harshly.

She cringed and backed up slowly.

"Sorry."

She smiled and moved forward a bit."You're that diamond pony from the tournament right? The one who beat Dylan?"

"Yeah that is me," I confirmed warily.

"Then I think she won't mind if you stay a few nights," she said grabbing my hoof and dragging
me in an unknown direction.

"Who?" I asked not struggling. Might as well be well rested when I finish him.

"My sister Rarity of course," she answered grinning.

I think I might regret this.

Stubborn

[Earlier. Shadow's P.O.V.]

I arrived at the cottage. I knocked on the door. Nopony answered. I knocked again but nopony answered.

"Fluttershy, are you there?" I asked loudly. There was still no reply.

I shrugged and entered the cottage.

I wonder where she could be. I'm sure she won't mind if I take the soup. I opened a cabinet and reached for a cup of soup when suddenly a shriek caught my attention.

"Fluttershy?" I said as my blood suddenly felt cold.

I ran out of the home and looked around wildly. I hoped she would be near. That she wasn't in any real danger. No such luck.

"Fluttershy?!" I yelled into the Everfree forest.

In reply I heard another shriek of terror. My grip tightened on the can of soup. I sighed. I suppose Bass can wait a little longer.

My first instinct was to fly to survey the area but I dismissed that. Due to the trees it would be near to impossible for that to work. I decided to run in case I needed my wings as a defense.

"Help! Somepony!" I heard Fluttershy yell desperately.

"I'm coming Fluttershy!" I shouted feigning confidence.

""Shadow?"

"Yes. I'll be right there Fluttershy!" I yelled trying to calm her down.

Before she could reply I found her. I looked out from a bush.

I saw Fluttershy up against a tree. Behind her was Angel bunny and a chicken. Elizabeak. Why can't you just stay in your coup?

I looked toward what could possibly be the reason for her shouts. "Timberwolves," I muttered shocked.

Five timberwolves were slowly approaching Fluttershy and her animal friends. Angel raise his fists to fight the carnivous beasts slowly moving toward them.

I focused on Fluttershy. Her face was one of pure terror. I felt something in me snap as I emerged from the bush and yelled, "Hey you get away from her!"

The predators turned to face me. The largest of the animals tilted its head towards me. Three of the timberwolves complied turning menancingly ready to pounce me if I'd interfere in their leader's dinner.

I stopped and gulped.

"Shadow it is you," Fluttershy said as she noticed me.

"Yeah."

"I'm sorry I got you into this," she said apologetically.

I shook my head. "No need to apologize. I"m going to get all of us out of this," I said faking a smile.

The alpha began to near Fluttershy once again. It bared its teeth as it drooled profusely.

"I said get away from her!" I said angrily.

The alpha continued its approach uninterrupted.

I yelled my frustration and ran straight at the guard timbewolves. They weren't expecting it. I jumped over the first one. I landed on the second one and narrowly evaded the third one.

Before I could reach the alpha another one tackled me down.

It bared its fangs. Some of its drool landed in my eyes. I struggled in vain to get it off. I saw the alpha attack Fluttershy.

"Get off!" I yelled as my voice gained a sharp edge. I felt my entire body become engulfed in shadows.

[Theme Time!]

Now the animal tryed to escape. I wouldn't let go of it as I felt us both sink into a pool of darkness. It was under my power now.

I nearly drowned the predator in darkness but I had work to do and I didn't want to kill it.

I emerged from the pool. The three timberwolves pounched at me.

I flap my wings going over them. With the momentum I grabbed the head of one of them and threw it at a tree.

I ran and tackled the leader before it could continue attacking my marefriend.

"Run Fluttershy!"

"But," she stammered.

"I said go!"

Fluttershy gulped inaudibly and nodded.

I sighed. Sensing my distraction the leader bit into my left front leg.

"Argh!" I yelled in pain. I tryed to push it off with my right front leg. The monster merely tightened its grip.

I hit it with my other front hoof in vain.

I felt myself tear up.Am I going to die like this? At least I saved Fluttershy.

As I thought this I saw the other pack members were running in her direction.

Without thinking I touched the leader's eyes with my good front hoof. Suddenly a cloud of darkness appeared blinding it.

It howled in fear. For just a second it loosened its grip on my hoof. It was all I needed to hit it off.

I flew to intercept the three hunting Fluttershy. My left front leg stinged in pain. I grinded my teeth.

I flew ahead of the beasts stopping them in their tracks. I closed my eyes and concentrated. A giant wall of darkness appeared. Also the giant pool of darkness returned only this time it wasn't dragging them in. It was letting something out.

They howled in defiance. Out of the darkness appeared many tentacles.

They moved to attack the wild creatures. The timberwolves dodged each swipe expertly.

Damn it! They just won't take a hit! I felt a jolt of pain flash through me. I don't have time for this!

I sent the tentacles to target one of them. The other two approached the wall. They clawed at it growling. As they scratched at it I felt something strange.

For each scratch my body took the hit. I groaned in pain. I don't remember how long I kept the wall up. All I remember is how it came down.

Suddenly a familiar howl hit my ears. The alpha rammed itself right into the wall shattering it.

I fell back a few feet. My eyes blurred with my exhaustion. I panted as the timberwolves howled.

The other two flanked the alpha on either side.

Then I noticed the one on the left was the one I had thrown into a tree earlier. I ran at it.

I punched its head. And grabbed it into a neck hold. The alpha already moved to swipe me. I blocked the blow with the timberwolf I held.

The predator groaned in pain. I felt my heart suddenly filled with regret and pity for the creature.

The other one jumped over the alpha right at me. I backed up and bucked it right into the alpha. That sent them both spinning in a circle a few feet away.

They alpha out of anger grabbed its pack member and threw it hard against a tree.

The alpha turned to face me. Its right eye was now crimson. Blood mixed with its saliva.

We circled around one another. Our eyes locked into one anothers.

The alpha howled. I shouted as I ran to meet the beast.

It went for my left front leg again. I dodged the attack. I countered with an uppercut to its head.

It landed on the forest floor hard. It growled in frustration. It rushed at me.

I retreated a few feet. The alpha scratched at my wound. I retreated a few more feet as I held my leg protectively.

It leaped at me and bit into my good front leg. "Awwwww!" I cryed in agony.

It pawed away at my sides. It releashed another savage howl. I felt my body return to normal.

It noticed this and bit deep into my back left leg. Summoning the last of my strength I covered my hoof in darkness.

"Shadow hoof!" I cry as I hit the alpha.

The alpha yelps in pain and is sent flying hard into a tree. The impact causing a sickening crack to be heard for miles.

I pant heavily. I close my eyes and chuckle. To think this all started with me getting soup for Bass.

I felt my eyes grow heavy. The sounds of the rest of the world became distorted.

"Shadow?" I heard a unfamiliar voice say. I was so weak all I could feel was my lips move and then nothing.

[Present time. Bass's P.O.V.]

"It turned out Fluttershy had came back to look for me after she dropped off Angel and Elizabeak," Shadow explained helpfully. "She took me back home and helped to mend my wounds."

I listened intently without saying a word. My jaw dropped. "Dang. Shadow."

Shadow blushed. "What can I say? I want to protect my marefriend."

I sighed. Then a thought occured to me.

"Wait one minute. If she helped you why aren't you covered in bandages?" I said accusingly.

"Well she put the bandages on me. I remembered I needed to bring the soup back to you so I flew here as fast as I could. I guess I went a little too fast and the bandages kinda came undone," he said sheepishly.

I burst out laughing. "Are you serious?!"

"It is nice to see you laughing," he said laughing himself.

"I should probably be getting back," he said beginning to rise. He quickly grasped his sides and stumbled back down.

"Its late. Perhaps you can just rest here for the night," my master said reminding me he was here.

"But Fluttershy," Shadow grunted in pain.

"I'll go tell her. You just sit down and rest," he said exiting the dojo.

"No use arguing with him Shadow," I said comfortingly. "He can be a bit stubborn."

Shadow sighed. "Ok. But I'm still gonna make that soup." He got up. He limped his way to the kitchen.

"He can be stubborn too," I sighed exhausted as I laid back down.

Author's Note: I'm back baby! Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Next chapter Rampage in Carousel Boutique. What could possibly go wrong?

The Guest

Author's Note: Now I'm really back. I hope this chapter is okay. This is it unedited so please forgive the many spelling errors.

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

"Well come on in!" the filly yelled from inside the house.

"Coming," I said as I grinded my teeth. I entered through the doorway.

There was a mannequin with a dress hanging on it. A white unicorn stood with its back to us as it stared at the mannequin. Its purple hair was a tangled mess.

"Rarity!" the filly squeaked as she ran into the larger white unicorn.

I stood at the entrance. I was drenched from leg to mane. Rarity? Oh this must be her sister.

Rarity shot a grin at her sister. The filly spoke in hushed tones with her. The filly ran upstairs excitedly grinning at me.

I shivered and sneezed. I wiped the booger on my left leg.

"Um..Are you alright?" Rarity asked concerned from behind me.

I turned around and answered, "Yeah I'm fine."

"Well I would like to," she said as she say my leg," welcome you to Carosuel Boutique."

"Uh...Thanks."

"So my sister Sweetie Belle has told me you would like to stay here for a while. Is this true?"

"Yeah. Your sister kinda dragged me over here," I explained bluntly.

"Oh? So you don't want to stay here for a few days?" she asked stunned.

"I'd appreciate it. But I'll understand if you didn't want me to." A lightning bolt cracked.

"How long would you be staying?"

"I'd say bout a week or two. Depends on how I do in my next fight."

"So two weeks? Very well."

"What?"

"You can stay. I could use the assistance of a big muscular stallion such as yourself at the moment."

"I guess its the least I could do. What do you want?"

Her eyes beamed maliciously. What did I get myself into?!

[Sonic's World. Tail's P.O.V.]

"It looks like not everyone made it," I said disappointed.

"Yeah. But lets not let that ruin the party Tails," Sonic said smirking.

"I suppose you're right," I hesitantly answered.

The others were all dancing on an improvised dance floor. A few feet away we set up a stand for drinks and food. Sonic gave me a quick nod and went to the stand.

"Hey Tails," Knuckles greeted.

I jumped and turned around to find him. "Hey Knuckles."

"Why did you pick this place?" he asked bluntly.

"It was Sonic's choice."

"Why would Sonic pick an old Eggman base? Let alone the one you two were saved from for a party?" Knuckles asked rhetorically.

I shrugged. I looked over to find Sonic gone from the stand.

He's probably just on the dance floor. I looked and he wasn't there.

I saw Sonic near one of the doorways. It looked like he was muttering into his wrist. After he was done his eyes gleamed for a second.

"Knuckles," before I could continue all the doorways were closed.

Everyone moved to open the doors but they wouldn't budge. Everybody grew worried.

Sonic just smiled.

A cold shiver ran throughout my body. Sonic tapped his wrist and suddenly a gas began to fill the room.

"Sonic?!" everyone yelled in shock.

Knuckles rushed at him with a right punch. Sonic easily dodged it and countered with a kick to his face.

Knuckles feel down to his knees. Sonic gave him a quick right uppercut that sent him sliding a few feet across the floor.

He just stood there smirking as we all collapsed. Knockout gas?! Why Sonic? His eyes glowed a dark hued red. It wasn't just my imagination. You're not Sonic. Then Metal? I couldn't complete my thought as the gas overtook me.

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

Rairty had an order for somepony called Filthy Rich. Apparently he wanted a suit and tie. She had decided to use me as one of her mannequin things. She said it was because the real thing was better. Lucky for her I was the same build as Rich.

The tie had begun to chafe my neck. The suit left me feeling as warm as the sun.

"This is REALLY uncomfortable? Are you done yet?" I asked impatiently.

"Almost there," Rarity readily assured me.

I sighed. I looked at a row of manequins next to me. Each wore an over stylized dress. Some of them had bizarre things too. One had this weird white wig with curls on its head.

My eyes wandered to the mirror. If nothing else I'd look good in this suit. Not too bad. I actually pull this suit off. No wonder she wanted to use me. I grinned.

Suddenly a knock at her door caused Rarity to drop her tools under me.

"Oh Sweetie can you get that?!" she beckoned hopefully.

"Sure thing sister!" Sweetie Belle answered jumping down the stairs.

"Thank you," she said as she went under me to get her tools. She had used her magic to make my body confined. Although it was a sort of magic cage.

While she did that Sweetie opened the door to reveal another white unicorn. Though this one was a stallion. His mane was a yellow and red combo.

"Oh. Hi DJ," the filly squeaked cheerfully.

"Hi Sweetie. Do you know where your sister is?"

"Over there," she said pointing at us.

"Thanks."

He turned to look at us. Then his face contorted into one of surprise. Then one of utter shock. Finally it settled in one of anger.

"You're going down buddy!" he yelled as he lunged at me.

"Wait. Just wait a min," I was interrupted by his tackle.

He landed on me and began to strike me with his two front hooves. Each strike I could hear the suit begin to tear. I tried to block only to cause more tears.

"GET OFF!" I yelled covering myself in sharp emerald armor.

He quickly backed off.

"Now stop you two!" Rarity said disapprovingly. "What is it you think you're doing?"

"I thought you two were," DJ began exasperated.

"Were what?" she demanded angrily.

"Um."

"Really DJ you should know to trust me by now."

"Sorry," he said as his shoulders slumped.

"To who?" she asked coyly.

"Sorry to you and uh Rage is it?"

"Yeah," I confirmed annoyed.

"Good. Now its your turn," she said looking at me.

"What?!"

"You did ruin all the hard work we have been doing. And just when I was nearly done too," she said disappointed.

"But," I started feeling a hoof lightly touch my neck.

"Trust me dude. Its best to just apologize to her now," DJ said nervously.

"Sorry," I sighed defeated.

"Now that is settled," she said turning to DJ," why did you come?"

"Oh. I wanted you to sew this tie back up for me."

"What tie?"

"I left it at home," he answered as the realization hit him.

"Rage."

"Yes?"

"The guest bedroom is upstairs. I'm sure Sweetie would be more than happy to show you where."

"But what about the suit?"

"Its okay. I now have DJ to help me," she said happily.

"What?!" DJ yelled shocked.

"Right?" she said staring him down intensely.

"Uh...Right!" he replied hesitantly.

[Tails's P.O.V.]

Where am I?

I opened my eyes. I was in some kind of capsule. It was covered in some kind of green fluid.

"Ah. So you're the first to awaken. I must admit that was unexpected."

Dr.Robotnik!

"I was expecting the giant purple cat. Or the aggressive Knuckles. Even Silver would have not been a long shot. But you? Didn't see that one," he admitted smiling.

He turned towards me with that confident grin. "I suppose you're wondering what is my plan, correct?"

I nodded.

"Its very simple. To destroy Shadic. Unfortunately him and Sonic proved too much for all of my previous creations."

Again I nodded smiling.

"However recently I noticed an important fact of Shadic. He can't use the power of chaos control. Meaning his powers weren't derived from the emeralds. Yet Sonic could. To a certain extent all your kind could."

I floated there giving Eggman an intense look.

"An idea entered my mind. The powers of the emeralds would allow Sonic to gain immense power only for a short time. The power output was always too great severely lowering the time. I decided to rectify that problem."

I gulped nervously.

"I was inspired by an old invention I had made before, Metal Sonic. I however had to correct an issue. I had to ensure his traitorous ways wouldn't carry over. I would use your own values to ensure my soldier would be loyal. I required Sonic's DNA to create the clone."

He chuckled. "By the time your outside help arrived I had set up the clone in place of the original. All the emeralds you and your friends collected were merely duplicates. Sonic was the one who kept them all wasn't he? Did you ever see the emeralds for yourself?"

A cold shiver went down my spine.

"By use of this machine I transfer a steady amount of power to my Sonic. Not quite its full potential but that isn't required to destroy Shadic. Using the power of the emeralds I have made my Sonic more powerful than the original. I would say he has outgrown that weak name. He is now Mega Sonic! Still there was Shadic to deal with. Then I was told that he had left. Using my resources in Equestria I found out the tournament. It was the perfect opportunity. Wait until his match when he is tired and wipe him out! I then realized the others wouldn't go down so easily."

He took a deep breath. "The original plan was for Sonic to destroy all of you .However I realized I would need an army. That is when you brought up your idea for a party. It was too perfect. You had handed me my army. Thank you Tails for giving me the tools to destroy Shadic once and for all!" he yelled laughing manically.

I began to hit at the wall of the tube to no avail. Shadic! I'm sorry!

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

The room was small. It held one small bed. It had a black pillow to scale.

The blanket was odd to say the least. It was mostly sky blue. There were a few music notes on it.

"This used to be my room," Sweetie explained helpfully.

That's when I noticed her cutie mark was a karaoke machine.

It always astounds me how convenient our cutie marks are in saying who we are.

"Okay. Night."

"Wait," I said without turning.

"Yeah?" she asked confused.

"Thanks. Sweetie it means a lot," I said without turning around.

"You're welcome," she said happily as she left.

I smiled. She reminds me of somepony. I facehoofed. Remember why you're even here. Remember you're here to make sure that monster gets put down. So every filly will never have to lose their family to it!

I laid down utterly exhausted.

Family Visit

Author's Note: Enjoy the chapter. Like the last one this one is unedited.

[Next Day. Adven's P.O.V.]

"Adveny time to get up!" Pinkie exclaimed joyfully.

"Mmph," I grunted as I pulled myself into a ball.

I heard her leave. Good now I can get some more sleep.

"Kaboom!"

"Aaaaaaaaaa!" I yelled jumping out of my bed.

"Good you're up," she said as she left the room grinning. "Breakfast is ready!"

I sighed. I grabbed my glasses. I shut my eyes tightly as I followed after the scent of breakfast. Strange. Since when does Pinkie cook hay bacon strips?

I found my way to the table where the scent was coming from.

"Mmmmmmmm. It smells wonderful," I yawned taking it in at close range.

"Thank you."

I opened my eyes wide. "Who are you?"

Across from me stood an aged light grey mare. Her eyes were the same shade of blue as Pinkie's. Oh no! That must mean!

"I'm Rock Salt. Nice to meet you," she said putting out her right front hoof.

"I'm Adven Turer. Nice to meet you Miss Salt," I said nervously giving her my own hoof.

"Now lets eat this food before it gets cold," she said with a small grin.

"Right."

After we had done eating there was a knock at the door.

"I'll get it," I said walking to it.

"Hello. Welcome to Sugarcube Corner," I greeted happily.

"Hmph!" a stallion said forcing his way in. He gave me a look of utter disgust.

"Hey mom we're back from the market!" a purple mare with a short light grey mare said following the stallion. I stood there dumbfounded.

A light grey mare followed silently behind. Her long straight dark grey mane nearly touched the floor.

"So," I said nervously, "You're Pinkie's family?"

The stallion gave an affirmative grunt.

"Daddy doesn't like to talk much. Hi I'm Blinkie," the purple mare said cheerfully. "And this is Inkie."

The mare bowed her head. And pulled out a notebook and pencil simultaneously. She showed me a stylized 'hi' from the notepad.

I nodded. "It is nice to meet all of you. But would any of you know where Pinkie is?"

"She said she wanted to get something from a friend," Miss Salt answered politely. "She said she will be back soon. We can all just enjoy each other's company until she gets back."

She went to a friend's? Then how did she?! Ugh. Its Pinkie Pie just being herself. The stallion's eyes burned with intensity. I hope I can survive. Please be back as soon as possible Pinkie!

[At the Dojo. Bass's P.O.V.]

"Thanks for breakfast Shadow. You really didn't have to," I said grinning.

"I know. But eating something hot will help you get better sooner," he replied seriously.

I stood there stunned.

"Is something the matter?" Shadow asked concerned.

I shook my head.

"Well I think I'm gonna try and head back to the cottage," he said as he pulled himself up.

"Wait! You may not be up for that yet!" I yelled worriedly.

"Don't worry. I'm just going to fly there. I know I can't use my legs because they hurt too much but my wings seem perfectly fine. So don't worry about me," he answered smiling.

"If you're sure you can."

"I am."

"See ya later then Shadow. And thanks again for the soup."

"You're welcome," he said as he took off flying to the cottage.

I wonder what everypony else is doing.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

This is awful! I have no idea what to do!

Suddenly Shadow flew over head. Then an idea came to my head.

"Hey do you want to see something cool?" I asked them all.

"What kinda thing?!" Blinkie asked excitedly.

The rest of them merely rose a brow.

"Hey Shadow!"

He looked down and waved as he continued to fly.

"Can you come down for a second?!"

He shook his head.

"Why not?!"

I heard Pinkie's father snicker.

He pointed at himself. That's when I noticed he was covered in scars.

"Oh okay!" So much for taking them to see the animals. I couldn't bring them when he's like that. That would only make them sad. And Shadow would strain himself trying to give them a good time.

"So what is that really cool thing?!" Blinkie shouted impatiently.

"What is it?" Inkie's notebook read as she stared blankly at me.

[In Ponyville Rhino's P.O.V.]

Twilight asked me if I could pick up some more quills for her.

I agreed. I hadn't been outside much so I wanted to get a better feel for the town.

The place actually had a very relaxed feel to it despite being attacked before. It was very odd.

I made it to the quill shop. The shop owner was a tan brown stallion. His mane was a darkened brown. He wore a stylized blue vest.

"What can I do for you sir?

"Hey. I'm here to pick up some quills," I said smiling.

"For Twilight Sparkle right?" he asked with a knowing smirk.

"I take it she hardly uses a pencil."

He nodded. "I put aside a group of quills just for her, "he said as he pulled out a small holder. It held many quills in it.

"Thanks how much is it?"

"Its on the house for my best customer," he said happily.

"Thanks sir."

I headed to the library. I wonder why Twilight just uses quills. Wouldn't a pencil be easier? Maybe I should ask her.

"Oh Rhino! Did you get the quills?" she asked her eyes filled with hope.

I nodded. And gave the tray to her.

She clapped her front hooves happily. I guess as long as she's happy its okay.

[Adven's P.O.V]

Blinkie looks a little disappointed.

Not knowing what else to do I showed them the tournament ring.

"Wow! So this is where it all happens?!" Blinkie asked overjoyed. I guess she isn't.

"That's right. Its actually a modified boxing ring."

"So how did you do in the tournament?" Blinkie asked abruptly.

"Did you win?" Miss Salt inquired with a brow raised.

"I heard you lost," Inkie wrote bluntly curtesy of her notebook.

"I didn't lose. In fact I'm in the finals against this really strong pony. He can manipulate emeralds into all kinda shapes. I've never seen anything like it before. I'm nervous to be honest," I shared smiling.

"You don't look nervous."

"The key to winning any fight is to not let the opponent see you sweat,."

"That is just plain old horse apples," Pinkie's father said giving me an even stare.

"What do you mean?!" I ask angrily.

" To practice until you bleed and beyond that. Repetiton is the key to winning anything, " he replied firmly.

"Dear!" Miss Salt said shocked.

He answered with a grunt.

I should try and change the subject. "Hey Inkie who told you I lost?"

She pointed at Reaper. He was surrounded by a few other ponies. I glared at him. He saw me and gave me a wolf like grin in response.

"Well I suppose Pinkie may be home now," Miss Salt began softly.

"Okay," I sighed sadly.

[Back at Sugarcube Corner]

Inkie was sketching in a corner. Blinkie was playing solitaire. She asked me to play but I told her I'd join her later.

"The girls have certainly taken a fast liking to you," Miss Salt said grinnig.

"Really?"

She nodded. "Typically it takes several days for Inkie to write to other ponies."

"um..May I ask you something Miss Salt?"

"There is really no need to call me miss. You can just call me Rocky. And of course you may ask me something."

"Well the thing is I noticed he doesn't like me very much. Can you tell me why?" I asked hopefully.

She took a deep breath. "You have to understand he cares deeply for each of us. Raising children is never easy but Pinkie's personality didn't make it any easier. She would always do something that would surprise us again and again. That made him worry for her the most. He noticed how she frowned on the farm. How she would cry herself to sleep. It hurt him to know Pinkie felt lonely because nopony understood her. He tried. Truly he did. I think he sees her decision to be with you, somepony so unlike her, is too bizarre for him to understand. And that hurts him," she explained sadly.

"Wow."

"Hey Everypony I'm baaaaaaaaaack!" Pinkie said as she burst through the entrance. She was wearing an overstuffed saddlebag.

"Sis!"

"Pinkie!"

Her family went to greet her. I stood there seeing them lovingly embrace.

Pinkie reached into the saddlebag. She got out a few odd items.

"A colorbook for Inkie. A book on magic tricks for Blinkie. And a couple of salt shakers for mom and dad!" she said as she hoofed out the gifts.

Each family member thanked Pinkie.

I stood aside so they could have their family moment.

"Everypony this is my coltfriend Adven!" she said suddenly appearing beside me.

"Pinkie we already met while you were out," I deadpanned.

"Okay, dokey, lokey. Then that means we can move on straight to the good stuff!" she exclaimed pulling out a party cannon from thin air.

She let lose and the whole place was covered in decorations.

"Lets Party!"

[After the Party.]

"Make sure to come back some time!" Pinkie said as she waved goodbye to her family.

I sighed.

"Wasn't that the most super terrifically fun partey ever Adveny?!" she asked expectantly.

"Yeah it was," I lied grinning.

"I knew it!" she said bouncing joyfully.

"I'm gonna go to bed. I'm exhausted!" I said as I began to head upstairs.

"Wait Adveny!"

I turned around. "Yeah?"

"The Cakes are coming back for the final match of the tournament!" she exclaimed gleefully.

"Good. It'll be nice to see them again. And Pinkie did you take your time getting home?"

"Uh huh."

"Don''t try to deny it. Wait did you say yes?"

She nodded grinning widely.

"Why would you do that?!" I asked desperate for an answer.

"Because I thought you'd have lots of fun with them. Duh."

I facehoofed. "Night Pinkie."

"Have Pleasant dreams Adveny!"

TODAY

Author's Note: Edited by Rampage.

[Rampage's P.O.V.]

"Rampage," I heard a voice call suddenly.

My body jerked as I mumble, "Clockwork."

Nothing answered back. What was I expecting? For him to say that he’s fine? I chuckled bitterly at the reminiscing thoughts. Might as leave now, I spoke in my head as I picked myself up.

I gathered my stuff and silently made my way downstairs to the exit. I didn't want to accidentally wake Rarity up after what she did for me.

I left a small note thanking Rarity for her generosity and left, half expecting to hear Sweetie Belle, but I knew she lived with her parents so that wouldn't happen.

I opened the door and a cool breeze hit my body. I looked up to see it was still pretty dark out.

The sun had yet to rise and some stars were still visible in the chilly sky.

I made my way to the tournament ring. When I arrived, I couldn't do anything. My body stopped in front of the ring and refused to take another step despite all my efforts to force myself.

I looked to the ground to see my legs were trembling uncontrollably. I closed my eyes and let the breeze cool me. I took a deep breath.

I opened my eyes to find I had already moved to the middle of the ring, without my knowledge.

I retreated a few steps back. I got into my fighting stance and threw a few hits in rapid succession, aiming at an invisible opponent.

Come on. I know you can do better than that. I threw another flurry of punches, my breath coming in short, rapid exhales.

Better but not perfect. You want to do it perfectly don't you? I threw another barrage, working the same punching technique.

That's it. Just keep at it and someday you may even give me a real hard time. A familiar pain returned to my heart.

"Clockwork I, I just wish," I shook my head. Today isn't a day for regrets. Today is a day for redemption.

I headed to the waiting area. I set my stuff down and rested on a bench. I tried in vain to get comfortable.

I raised my right front hoof and stared at it. Today is the day I avenge my brother. I smiled, my face twisting into a mixture of condensed hatred. I can't wait. I felt my legs go limp and my conscious fade.

[Golden Horseshoes P.O.V. ]

I awoke with a pain in my neck. I was leaning on the heavy bag I was using to train.

I groaned as I pushed myself off the thing. I noticed there was a moist stain where my face was.

I raised a hoof and touched my face to notice something. "Huh. I haven't drooled in my sleep for a long time," I thought aloud in shock. My entire body ached from head to hooves.

I yawned and tried to dismiss it. I walked over to a calendar I had put up against the wall behind the bag. I pushed the bag aside and read it.

"So today is the day huh?" I mumbled half asleep. I stretched and yawned again.

I shrugged and moved to my couch hoping to get more sleep. I laid on it and closed my eyes.

Just then there was a knocking at the door. I groaned frustrated.

"Hey. Golden are you there?" a voice asked from behind the door.

I grunted as I went to open the door.

"Wow. You don't look so good," Shadow commented worriedly.

"Why're you here Shadow?" I asked bluntly, and slightly irritated.

"Oh. Its just the finals are today."

"And?"

"I noticed you haven't been to any of the matches after," Shadow stopped looking down at the ground.

I nodded. "Fair enough."

"And I was thinking you'd want to see the finals. So I decided to stop by," he added smiling.

"I was planning to anyway."

"Really?" Shadow asked unbelievingly.

"Yeah. I want to see who Bass is fighting in the finals," I explained grinning excitedly.

"Oh," Shadow said sadly.

"What is it Shadow?"

"Well," Shadow began nervously.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

"Hey listen! Hey listen!" I heard a voice wake me up.

I lifted my eyes open. "What is it Pinkie?" I asked with a slur.

"Get ready and I'll tell you!" she answered with her usual amount of Pinkie Energy.

"Fine," I groaned tiredly.

"I'll see you in the kitchen in ten minutes!" she said as she exited the room.

I grunted. I groggily got ready and headed downstairs.

As she said Pinkie was in the kitchen baking some sweets. I sniffed loudly.

She said happily, "I said ten minutes silly not three minutes and forty two seconds."

My eyebrows shot up in shock.

"I guess I just was too curious on what you wanted to tell me," I said chuckling.

"Well I cant tell you now I'm cooking," Pinkie said as she continued.

"But," I said weakly.

"Come back in five minutes."

I thought to try again but instead I shook my head. I decided to go back to bed for the next couple of minutes. As I approached the bed I noticed a circle on the calendar.

I looked at it. My face went pale as a realization dawned on me. Ohhh. That was today?! I completely FORGOT!

I ran back down to the kitchen.

"Pinkie!" I said worriedly.

"In a bit Adveny!"

"One moooore second," she called back.

"Pinkie this is important," I continued sternly.

"What is it?" she asked finally noticing my state of mind.

"Pinkie! I'M LATE FOR THE FINALS!" I yelled fearfully.

Pinkie just glared at me with a blank expression. She raised a brow, "Is that ALL?"

"All?! " I asked disbelievingly at her dismissal.

"Well don't I have good news for you!"

I still stood there in utter shock. My whole body refused to move.

"Remember when I told you I had something to tell you?"

I nodded slowly.

"Well," she said as she pulled out something that made my jaw drop.

"You are not saying I should use THIS, are you?!" I asked trembling as I backed up a few feet.

She nodded grinning widely. "It's new and untested. Now is the PERFECT TIME!"

Before I could protest Pinkie grabbed me and stuffed me into the thing. She jumped in after me.

"So how do we fire this thing?" I ask curiously.

"Like this!" she answered shifting slightly in the thing. "I'm firing the cannon!"

A loud boom erupted from it. I guess its voice activated? One minute we were in the cannon. The next we had crashed through the roof. Then we were soaring in the air toward the tournament ground. Wait a minute. Did we just jump over the moon?!

"Ha. It worked!" she squealed delighted.

Why did today have to be TODAY?!

[Golden's P.O.V. At the arena.]

"Where does Bass get off losing?!" I roared angrily.

"I'm sure he didn't mean to," Shadow said defensively.

"I'm gonna throttle him!" I yelled as I ignored his response.

"Probably you shouldn't," Shadow tried desperately.

Before I could answer the announcer chimed in from the stage, "Welcome mares and gentlecolts to the finals of the Iron Hoof competition!"

Shadow and I looked toward the ring.

"Would the combatants now enter the ring?" the announcer asked eagerly.

As he said that a white stallion made his way to the ring.

"That's him Golden," Shadow whispered helpfully.

"The one who beat Bass?" I whispered back surprised. "He doesn't look so tough to me."

Shadow shook his head. "He is. Adven will have his hooves full against him."

"Will the other combatant please enter the arena?!" the announcer asked excitedly.

Adven didn't appear.

He repeated the question but Adven didn't appear. He tried again and again but still Adven didn't appear.

"Well I guess if he doesn't show up we will just have to declare Rage the winner," he said disappointedly.

"Ha! It worked!" a voice squealed joyfully.

"I'm coming!" a brown ball yelled from the sky.

"What is that?!" I asked shocked.

"I think its Adven," Shadow muttered surprised.

"It cant be," I said just as the ball crashed into the arena. A giant dust cloud covered the area of the crash.

"Awwwwwwww! My ring!" I shouted in dismay.

"Okay that was less than graceful but I'm here." Adven said picking himself up. I saw a pink ball bounce out of the dust.

"What an entrance!" the announcer yelled jubilantly. "Now we can get down to the match! But before we do that we have one thing to do. Can both contestants approach the middle of the ring?"

Adven and Rage nodded. They both reached the middle until they were mere inches from one another.

"Now can you two both shake hooves?"

Adven put out his right front hoof. Rage looked at it for a few moments. He then spat at it grinning. Adven's face flashed in anger.

"Uh. Can both combatants move back to their positions?"

Rampage took a defiant step forward. Adven returned it. Their heads were so close they could feel each other's breath.

"Do it or you're both disqualified!" the announced threatened angrily.

They both retreated back to their respective spots without turning around. Their eyes were locked onto one another's.

"This is going to be ugly," I muttered under my breath.

"Both of these ponies have fought long and hard to get this far. Now we shall see today who will face the champion! Will it be the magnificent swordspony Adven or the tenacious emerald pony Rage?! Who will win?! No matter who does I'm sure we are in for a treat folks!"

He exited the ring. "Tournament fight all set. Ready? Go!"

[Play this.]

Adven was the first to move. His sword headed straight for Rage's front legs.

The unicorn evaded the attack and shot a few emerald shards at Adven. He effortlessly blocked them.

Rage closed in with a quick punch to Adven's gut. He stumbled back holding his chest.

The diamond pony's fists covered his fists as he attempted an uppercut to Adven's jaw. The pegasus saw it just in time to narrowly dodge the assault.

He stumbled backwards. Rage took full advantage and charged ahead.

A glimmer appeared in Adven's eyes as he approached. The blade struck Rage's right front hoof.

The emerald casing shattered. Rage impulsively threw his left hoof.

Adven took the full impact having no time to dodge. He flew back a few feet towards the edge.

He staggered and nearly fell out of the ring.

Rage caught him by his neck and threw him into the middle of the ring. As he fell Adven's blade rolled away from him. Adven was beginning to pick himself up when his opponent closed the distance between them.

His left arm sharpened into an emerald blade. Rage put the blade under his throat. Rage's eyes burned with hatred.

"Why? Why do you hate me?" Adven demanded frustrated. "What did I ever do to you?!"

"What did you do?!" Rage asked outraged at the question. "You," he said pointing at Adven,"killed my brother!"

"What?!" Adven said surprised.

"What?!" Shadow muttered numbly.

What?!

Past Pains

Author's Note: This is my favorite chapter. Hope you enjoy. Edited by Rampage and Snap Art.

[Rampage's P.O.V. Years ago. PLAY THIS ]

I approached a chocolate brown square building, and opened the door.

I spotted a staircase a few feet away. I silently walked in and towards it. As my front right hoof touched the first step it creaked.

"Subtle, is that you son?" a mare asked curiously.

I didn't answer back. I didn't feel like talking to anyone. Not NOW.

I ran up the stairs hoping to avoid my mother. It worked. Unfortunately when I reached the top of the stairs I bumped into a dark blue earth stallion.

"When did you get here?" He asked, raising a brow.

I bowed my head and mumbled. My father lifted my head against my will. His red mane was very short and messy, and his face a mixture of emotion

"Who did this to you?!" my father asked, shocked.

"No one. I fell," I lied weakly.

"Honey, is Subtle with you?" my mother asked from below.

"He is. Dear, can you run some hot water? And get ready to do some healing spells," he said as he glared at me with his red eyes.

I tried in vain to push past my father. He simply stood and allowed me to exhaust myself .

Afterwards he lightly pushed me back and I headed downstairs to meet my mother.

When I reached the bottom my mother had prepared a bucket of warm water. And her horn was already filled with magical energy.

My mother was an orange unicorn mare. Her yellow eyes radiated comfort. There was only one thing else they could radiate and that was disappointment.

Fearing it was the latter I stared at the ground.

"You know I can't clean you up this way," she said chuckling.

I gulped and closed my eyes as I lifted my head.

"Oh my," my mother murmured in shock.

"I think you missed a spot," my father said jokingly.

Although I couldn't see I'm sure I felt my mother glaring at my father. I felt my mother place the wet rag on my bloody snout. The pain hit me at once.

"Ouch!" I said opening my eyes. I fidgeted.

"Don't struggle," she demanded steely. I sighed and complied. She went on to use some spells to clean up the wound.

"So, what happened?" my mother demanded lightly as she raised my head gently.

"It was the kids at school, mother," I answered sighing, tears in my eyes.

"Breathe," my mother said as I stood there unable to move. My whole body trembled.

"I showed them something cool. I tried to show them I was cool. They laughed and pushed me down. They didn't even look at it!" I yelled angrily.

My father and mother embraced me.

"Its okay. No need to cry," my mother said comfortingly.

"And you could just show us the thing. I'm sure it is very cool," my father added.

When I calmed down they stopped the hug. They both smiled warmly at me.

I showed them my front hooves. "Nothing there. Now watch," I said as I formed a small emerald ball.

My parents smiles faded. My own quickly followed.

"Son, you can't do that anymore," my father demanded coldly.

"But its cool! You said so!" I yelled feeling betrayed.

"Your father is right, dear."

"You too mom?!"

They moved to hug me again. I backed away as they neared me.

"I hate you!," I yelled as I ran upstairs to my room. I went on my bed and buried my face into my pillow. I cried myself to sleep that night.

The next day I awoke to find a few royal guards in my house. I approached them cautiously.

"Uh. Hello?" I asked unsurely

They turned to face me. There were two average looking guards flanking a grey stallion.

The grey stallion inched towards me. "Hello, little one. I am Dense Fence. Who are you?"

"My name is Subtle Rampage," I answered with a gulp.

"Is there anypony else here?"

I nodded. "Yes. My mom and dad should be home now."

The guard's face contorted in anguish. A chilling sensation ran throughout my body.

"What's wrong?" I asked nervously.

"Your parents were attacked by bandits. I'm sorry," he answered frowning.

"No."

"I'm sorry."

"No," I repeated defiantly.

"But its true," he insisted.

"No!" I tried to run past him out the door. When I reached the door I felt my body seized by magic.

"Sorry, but you're coming with us. We can't leave a defenseless colt alone at home. Don't worry you're going to be fine, kid. Just fine," he explained wearing a smile.

[Later.]

He lied. I wasn't fine.

I was placed in an orphanage far away from my home. And I was told my parents were as good as dead anyway. How could I be?

I'm sure they'll find me. I know they're fine. They have to be. I thought as I lay in my bed. I whimpered slightly.

"Be quiet," my roommate said.

There were about twenty rooms in the orphanage. Each room had four single uncomfortable beds. Each one was pushed up against the corners to ensure the most space available to walk. It wasn't much space.

I entered the place after two were adopted from the same room. So they placed me there.

My roommate was called Night Light. He was several years older than me. He was also much larger than me. His mane was a pale yellow color. His eyes matched his mane, and his coat was a dark blue. He hated to hear me cry. Not because he felt bad for me, but because he just hated the noise.

He'd always complain about it.

I tried my best to not whimper. But I couldn't help it.

"Alright that's it!" Night Light said frustrated as he leapt out of his bed.

He approached me slowly. "I said be quiet!"

I just stared dumbly at him. Before I could react he started pounding on my face with his front hooves.

I don't remember how long he went. All I remember is the number of punches. One hundred and thirty-two.

Needless to say, I didn't whimper or cry for the rest of the night.

The next day no one seemed to notice the bruises on me.

The ponies working at the orphanage ignored me except to feed me. The rest of the orphans acted like I didn't exist too.

Whenever I'd approach them, they'd avoid me. I only made one friend in all my time there.

One day a new colt came to the orphanage. He was around the same age as me. His coat was a forest green and his mane was a fiery red. He wore glasses.

I had decided to ignore him. I had always tried to make fun with the new orphans. They always ended with Night Light interrupting me to say how much of a loser I was. And how much popular they could be if they avoided me. Whenever I'd try and defend myself Night Light would bully me. One time he made me eat a june bug he had squashed.

He was always near. Except for this time. This could be my only change to make a friend. I can't let it pass me by!

As I began to trot near the new pony I felt somepony grab my head.

"Where do you think you're going, roomy?" he said smugly.

"Nowhere," I lied nervously.

"Really? Because it looks like to me you were going to meet the new pony. But that can't be it because we both know what would happen if you were gonna do that."

"What?" I asked playing dumb.

"This!" he said as he pushed me down. He laughed as I fell.

"Why?" I mumbled.

"Huh."

"Why do you do this to me?!" I asked through tears.

"Because it’s fun, of course!" he said laughing harder. I laid there in utter shock.

After he was done he tried to move closer to me. But he couldn't.

[PLAY THIS]

As he laughed a larger figure came up behind him. The figure had placed a hoof on Night's head akin to how he had done to me.

The figure was an earth stallion. His eyes were grey like his mane. His mane was messy. His flank had an odd circle. Later he told me it was called a cog.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Night asked turning towards the figure angrily.

"Introducing myself. Hi I'm-"

"I don't care!" Night said throwing a punch at the new stallion's chin.

He effortlessly avoided the blow. He gave Night an icy stare.

"That wasn't very nice."

"Tough-"

The stallion hit Night before he could continue. He landed hard on his flank.

The new pony then turned towards me. My blood ran cold. I instinctively closed my eyes.

"Need help?"

I opened my eyes. He had put out his right hoof.

I nodded and took his hoof. He helped me up.

"So. What's your name?" he said smiling.

"Uh. I'm Subtle Rampage. But you can call me Rampage," I blurted out suddenly.

He chuckled. "Hi, I'm Clockwork. Do you mind if I call you Rage for short?"

I shook my head. “Why Rage?”

He smiled. “Because Rage is shorter. And Rampage and Rage aren't that different so it fits.”

“Okay.”

Clockwork and I were inseparable after that day. Which may be because he got the same room as me and Night. From then on it was Night whimpering trying to get to sleep.

Night no longer fought with me. I now refused to make friends with the other orphans.

They didn't want to be my friends anyway. They just wanted to be friends with Clockwork.

One day after breakfast Clockwork wanted to talk to me privately. So we went to our room.

Night avoided the room whenever Clockwork wanted it.

"What is it Clockwork?"

"This place. I don't want to be here anymore. I never did!" he said angrily.

I cringed at his voice.

"I'm sorry," he said noticing. "I was forced to come here."

"How?"

"My parents left me one day and never returned. Guards showed up and said that I'd be fine. That was four months ago! And I'm still here and not fine!"

I felt a sharp pain hit my stomach.

"We're leaving tonight."

"WE?"

He smiled " Of course. How could I leave my brother behind?!" My eyes grew moist.

"What if they bring us back?" I asked fearful.

"Then they will be wasting their time. We'll just leave again and again if we have to!" he said, his eyes burning with determination.

"Well, when you put it that way-"

"Great! Now here's my plan," he said grinning mischievously. "We just walk away."

"That's IT?"

"Yes. Awesome right?" he asked proudly.

I didn't want to argue. And I didn't have an idea to escape. So I nodded.

That's exactly what we did. I think a few other orphans and the ponies that worked there saw us.

They probably wanted to celebrate seeing me leave.

Clockwork and I moved from town to town. We were constantly stealing and moving.

Clockwork would use materials that we stole to build miscellaneous items, which I learned is where he got his cutie mark from. Eventually I stole something Clockwork told me not to. That was the day I met Master Art.

[Later. PLAY THIS ]

The day it happened still haunts me. The day Clockwork was killed.

It was raining. Master had left to get groceries. For some reason he always got more when it was raining. Never understood that. Still don't.

Anyway Clockwork and I were left at the dojo. I stood facing him.

"Well come on, put up your hooves," he said, entering a fighting pose.

"No."

He rose a brow. "You scared?"

"What? No. It's just stupid," I said crossing my front legs.

"How so?" he asked surprised.

"What's the point of it all?!"

"Of sparring?"

"No. Of fighting. It’s just so stupid!" I yelled frustrated.

Clockwork laughed. "No it isn't. It is one of the best ways of communication ever."

I rose a skeptical brow.

"Let me explain. Remember that colt who used to bully you, what was his name.... Lamp Shade?"

"Night Light actually."

"Whatever. The point is he fought you because he knew he'd beat you. That proved he was too much of a coward who could never win a real fight," he went on.

"What about you? You use tools to help you fight"

"What about me?"

"You were much bigger than him."

"And?"

"So you must have known you'd beat him!" I accused angrily.

"No. I stepped in to help a defenseless somepony. Somepony that didn't deserve to be bullied. I fought fighting back with fighting."

"But doesn't that just create more fighting?"

"Depends actually. You see when I hit Night Light with my first blow it was light. The weakest punch I ever threw. He was so stunned by the blow he backed away. He showed his true colors. That of a coward. Fighting someone reveals the truth of someone. I think you know this," he said his eyes hitting mine.

I shook my head. "You're crazy."

"You're just afraid to know who you really are," he said suddenly throwing a punch.

I dodged it just in time. Instinctively I punched back hitting him on his snout.

He fell down stunned. Then he laughed.

"Great shot! I knew you had it in you!"

I went towards the door.

"Hey, where are you going?!"

I exited the dojo without another word. I ran. I had no idea where I was running to. All I knew then was I was running away.

Away from my parents. Away from the orphanage. And away from the little family I had in Clockwork and Master.

I don't remember how long I ran. But I remember feeling like my body was a bloated cloud.

I ended up on the edge of the Everfree forest. At the time I hadn't heard of how dangerous it was. Probably if I had...no, I won't play the "WHAT IF" game.

I stood there at the edge of the deep dark forest. I ducked under a house near the forest.

I stood there crying. I just fought. I hated to fight.

Every fight I was in or heard of caused only pain. My parents being attacked by bandits. My constant bullying. Even Clockwork saving me hurt someone. A bully but still.

Now I hurt Clockwork. And I enjoyed it. The rush of power it gave me. I was just like my bullies. That's why I ran.

"Hello."

I raised my head. My blood ran cold.

In front of me was a brown coated pegasus. His mane was short and black. He wore a watch on one of his front legs, he had glasses on as well. Yet his most distinguishing feature was his eyes, which burned with malicious intent.

I just sat there unable to move. He touched his watch. There was a blinding flash.

When my eyes adjusted I saw the pegasus with a crazed smile. He held a double edged sword.

Before I could even yell he attacked me with his weapon. Steel met wood.

"What do you think you're doing buddy?" Clockwork said, holding the staff that saved my life.

"Clockwork. But how?"

"I followed you of course," he said nonchalantly.

I mentally facehoofed. Of course he followed me.

We need help! I looked frantically around. There was hardly anypony that lived on the edge of the Everfree Forest.

As I looked I felt continually drawn to the fight between the stranger and Clockwork.

I don't remember the entire fight. I only recall the last exchange of blows.

Clockwork was being pushed back by the stranger. He was evading Clockwork’s blows as easily as Clockwork had evaded Night Light. He forced Clockwork to stumble backward onto the ground.

The stranger was posed to plunge his sword into Clockwork. Thinking fast, I formed a little emerald ball and threw it at the stranger.

The stranger's sword swiped through my ball. He never turned around. I heard him scoff as he stabbed my brother.

Clockwork's eyes met mine. They asked me why. Why did I have to run? Why hadn't I run to get help? Why did I fail him as a brother?

PLAY THIS ]

The stranger looked at me. His eyes were stained with Clockwork's blood. He grinned at me as he slowly approached.

"Jerk!" I yelled running at him wildly. He pushed me down with a single shove. I laid there, scared for my life.

He raised his blade. I'm sorry Clockwork. I tried. A sickening sound erupted.

"Get away from him you bastard!" Master yelled as he dive kicked the murderer.

"M-master?!"

"I heard the fighting," he said steely.

The stranger lunged at Master only for him to easily avoid him. And return with a blow to his head.

The pegasus went through several trees into the forest. I had hoped he'd died.

"We must get him to a hospital now," he said grabbing Clockwork.

"Yeah," I said chancing a glance at the forest. I saw another blinding light.

"RAMPAGE NOW!" he commanded angrily. I chased after Master.

We arrived at the hospital. They put him on life support. The doctor told Master and I that it only delayed the inevitable.

In a week we pulled the plug. That day when we exited the hospital we were both changed.

"He's still alive."

"No, Rampage he isn't. Once you accept that the sooner you can move on."

"I meant the murderer," I answered with contempt.

"And?"

"What do you mean ‘and’?! That murderer should pay for what he did!" I yelled appalled.

"What do you propose? Turning him into the royal guard? We had a chance of saving Clockwork. Between a choice to save or take a life which would you choose, hm?" he asked coldly.

"He deserves to die for attacking us at all! We're gonna make sure he pays!"

"We?" he asked skeptically.

"Yes, we're gonna track him down and kill him for what he's done. It is what Clockwork deserves!"

"There is no ‘we’ Rampage."

"What?"

"I refuse to take a life needlessly."

"But he took one! Shouldn't he pay for it?!"

"He should. But not with his life."

I clenched my front hooves. "If you don't have the spine to do it, just teach me the moves and I'll do it!"

"No."

"Fine! I don't need you anyway! I'll track the stranger and kill him myself!" I screamed storming off.

"Rampage!"

I continued trotting.

"Rampage!!!"

I began galloping.

"RAMPAGE!!!!!"

I threw an emerald ball at him and continued running.

That was the last day I was with Master. From then on I went throughout the world learning from different masters. As I did I searched for any clues for the pony's whereabouts. Nothing came up.

Until I heard of last years Iron Hoof competition. I knew he'd want to show again. So I entered hoping to finally avenge my brother's death. That is why I must not win. But DESTROY ADVEN!

Plans

[Fluttershy's Cottage. Shadow's P.O.V.]

"Why did you think I'd beat him in five minutes, Shadic? Even you aren't that oblivious," Adven said from a bed.

"I heard you fought Dense Fence. You know? One of the seven blades?" Shadic responded. "I heard you demolished him."

Adven stared blankly at Shadic. Adven's face grew into a wide grin.

"What's so funny?" I asked confused.

"How could you believe that?" Adven chuckled.

"I heard it from Pinkie. She said when you came back you fought Dense Fence. And that you beat him," he explained irked. "I'm surprised you took so long to defeat Rage."

Adven facehoofed. "You know Pinkie was the same one who thought adding hot sauce to baby food was okay, right?"

Shadic blushed and looked away.

"Excuse me. But who exactly are the seven blades of Equestria?" I asked desperately.

"Oh I forgot Shadow. You weren't here as long as Shadic or me," he said apologetically.

"The Seven Blades are the seven best swordsponies in all of Equestria," Shadic elaborated. "There are only three known."

"Dense Fence and Sir Claymore are two of them. Dense remains with Celestia and Sir Claymore with Luna," Adven interjected.

"What about the third one?"

"That would be Adven's old teacher Master Scrapper," Shadic answered pouting. "I wish I had a teacher like that."

:"Wait so how do they become a blade of Equestria?"

"There are two known ways. One is a pony trained by a blade as their replacement."

"The other way is to beat a blade of Equestria in a fight with the title on the line," Shadic said laughing. "I guess I should have known it wasn't a serious match. Since you aren't a blade yourself."

"Wait does that mean?!" I said shocked.

Adven nodded ,"When I fought my master I was serious. My master however was holding back."

"Wow. Just how strong are these blades?!" I asked stunned.

"From what I've heard when Luna became Nightmare Moon she created phantom ponies. They came from out of a great darkness. Sorta like the portal my master used I'd suspect. As Celestia went to fight her sister Dense went into the portal. On the other side he intercepted the majority of the phantom ponies or so the rumor goes. He stood and awaited the phantom ponies to attack him and escape through the gate. Its said he fought one million of them. Each of the phantoms had the strength of ten stallions. Yet not one phantom made it past him. Suffice to say the criteria to become a blade is very harsh," Adven explained smiling.

Wow. I didn't think there could be anyone stronger than those at the tournament. I guess strong ponies don't need a tournament to prove themselves.

"Speaking of holding back," Shadic said his eyes burning with determination , "You better not do that in our match."

Adven returned Shadic's stare , "I wouldn't dream of it."

[In a field outside of Canterlot. Dense Fence's P.O.V. Play]

An orange pegasus stood before me. His blue eyes narrowed. He jumped and flapped his wings gaining a fair distance from me.

He grabbed his javelin. It was twice as long as a standard one. Its point was a profound red while the staff itself was blue. He wore steel armor.

He swung it at my left side. I stood there effortlessly blocking it with my shield.

"Good. Using your weapon's advantage against a superior opponent. However," I said running at him, "what will you do when an opponent is right in front of you?!"

"It won't get that far," he replied confidently.

I raised my front right hoof to block his attack. His javelin was deflected by my sword.

He went again for my shield. I once again blocked it.

"That won't work!" I roared defiantly.

"I know," he said running at me.

I moved my shield to block his attack. It impaled the shield. Why would he strike different parts of the shield?!

He however continued moving forward. He was five feet in front of me.

I threw my shield aside.

His blue mane was wet with sweat. He withdrew a small dagger.

My sword swatted it away.

He went back a few feet.

"You gave away your only advantage. Why would you do that?" I demanded perplexed.

"Wouldn't you like to know," he said smirking.

He twirled his dagger mindlessly in his hoof.

I sprinted at him.

As I did he dropped his dagger. "Oh no!"

I jumped into the air. "Take this!" I yelled bringing my sword down on his head.

He smiled as he dodged the strike. My sword entered the soil hard. I struggled to free the sword from the earth.

A felt a hot breath hit my neck. A dagger touched my neck.

"The soil is nice and strong. We can't afford the time to dig our swords out. I found that out as I attacked you. Both of my front legs were in different positions as I hit your shield. I attacked your sword to distract you. As for the soil, I felt it would be logical to assume all of it in this area would be the same," the pony said smiling.

"Very good Flash. You pass," I say grinning.

"Thank you master Dense Fence," he said returning the grin.

He's getting better at using his area to his advantage. I knew he'd be the perfect successor.

"Uh master?" he said desperately.

"What is it Flash?"

"Do you think I'm strong enough for the guard now?"

"If you have to ask that question then you already know the answer," I replied evenly.

"Oh," he said sadly.

His eyes turned to steel. "Then I'll train even harder until I know I'm ready for the guard! Master may we spar some more?" he said excitedly. "After you retrieve your sword, of course."

"You'll need to get your own weapon too."

He nodded as he approached my shield. He strained to pry it out.

"Lets try it together," I said grabbing onto the long part of the javelin.

After a few minutes we managed to get the two separated.

"Now. You have to get your weapon," he panted exhausted.

I nodded. As I pulled the sword out.

He stood there with a stunned look. "But master. How?"

"I'll tell you. If you can beat me again," I said smiling. Damn! I think I broke all of my bones!

"Alright then. Here I come!" he said charging at me.

[In Ponyville. Sonic's P.O.V.]

I arrived in the town square.

"Hey Sonic. How are things on the other side?!" Shadic asked as he approached me.

"Fine. How are things here?" I asked smiling.

"Same. You actually picked an awesome time to visit. Tomorrow is my match in the tournament," he said grinning. "I'm going up against my friend Adven. He's really strong. I can't wait to beat him!"

"Sounds like it," I said nervously.

"Yeah. So what brings you here today?"

"Tails wanted me to check out your guy's Shadow gundam. At least that's what he called it," I explained.

"Why would you wanna see Shadow's gundam?" he asked raising a brow.

"He heard somepony named Tech Specs built it using some of Eggman's latest robots. He thinks by examining it we may be able to make a tracking device to lead us to Eggman's robots. That way we can reclaim the Master Emerald from him."

"He took the master emerald?!" Shadic asked gulping audibly.

"Yes that's why I need to see Shadow's gundam now!" I said urgently.

He nodded ."Just follow me!"

True to his word he led me to the gundam.

It was left inside of a mountain. Supposedly because no one would suspect it would be. And it could house the thing.

"Thank you Shadic. I owe you one. But I would like to be alone now."

"Uh. Okay," he said doing as I asked.

My right arm opened. A small capsule fell from it. I caught it with my left arm as my right one closed.

I chuckled to myself. What a fool. He just insured his own destruction! Now with these nanites the gundams will be my leader's puppets! Good thing they only target structures of this size. I opened the capsule exposing the nanites to the robots.

I opened my wrist. A small screen flashed on revealing my boss.

"Hello? Mega?"

"Sir. The nanites have been implanted."
.
"Good Mega. Report back to base. For tomorrow is the day everything changes. The day Shadic dies!" he yelled smiling.

[In Canterlot Castle. Chrysalis's P.O.V.]

I walked down the staircase to the dungeon. It was very dusty.

Before Nightmare Moon the dungeon was used regularly. Its inmates were typically political. They were arrested for show and nothing more.

After Luna's defection, it was ruled that the dungeon wouldn't be used ever again. As it was too close to the princesses.

I corrected that. I needed him to be near me. So I ordered him to be brought here. Cadence objected but ultimately accepted it.

I reached the bottom. A single guard stood in front of the dungeon.

"Princess Luna?" he asked surprised. "What are you doing here?"

"I would like a word with the prisoner. It is most urgent," I said giving an icy stare.

He nodded and opened the door.

"Thank you, guard," I said entering the dungeon.

I found what I expected. Spiders dangled from the ceiling of the room. Dust covered the room.

The prisoner was chained to a wall. His legs were placed in chains as was his neck.

He still wore the magic blockers. Ordinarily, those would be released. Due to the magnitude of his power he still wore them.

He sat there staring at the floor.

I stood there examining him. He looked relatively the same from last I saw him. His coat was dusty but recognizable. His eye had been healed. His eyes themselves were filled with resignation.

"What do you want?" he demanded bitterly.

"I want to help you."

"You're too late. He's gone. And I'm in here. There is no way you could help me," he sighed sadly.

"What if I told you I'd set you free?"

His head shot up. "What?" Good, he took the bait!

"As I said, I could set you free. Of course I'd expect just compensation for doing so," I explained.

"What would that be?" he asked staring intensely at me.

"Become my warrior," I said grinning. I made my eyes glow a magnificent emerald.

"You. You're the queen of the changelings," he stated mindlessly.

I nodded.

His head fell back down.

"It is your choice. Of course if you remain in here no one will avenge your brother. He will have truly died for nothing. You can stay here and think how you could have made his death mean something. I thought I was cruel when I nearly took over Equestria but you have surpassed my own brutality. That is quite an impressive feat."

He stood there motionless. He once again rose his head. His eyes original flame returned.

"So, what is your answer?"

Surprising Struggle

Author's Note: Thanks for reading. Have fun. :D

[At the tournament Bass's P.O.V.]

"So master," I said coyly.

"What is it, Bass?" he asked sighing.

"Who do you think is going to win today?"

"I thought that'd be obvious," he said grinning.

"Well who is gonna do it?! Who's going to win?!" I ask excitedly.

My master opened his mouth but was interrupted by ponies around us moving. They moved until a straight line from me to a blue pony formed.

"Bass!" Goldie yelled running at me.

"Hey Bass!" a voice above me yelled.

I looked up to find Shadow in the air with a concerned expression on his face.

"You might want to run!" Shadow yelled.

"Can't you just-" I said interrupted by Goldie tackling me.

"I tried to warn you..." Shadow sighed disappointedly.

"I oughta kill you!" Goldie said putting his front legs around my neck.

"Hello Golden."

"Oh hi Master Art," he replied pleasantly.

Golden's muscles eased at the greeting.

"Wait, what was I doing again??" he asked dumbly.

"You were going to let me go?" I tried desperately.

"Oh right, I was going to kill you!" he shouted placing his right front leg around my neck. His grip tightened. I began to gasp desperately for breath. I looked at master to find he was smiling. You cruel bastard! Why won't you help me?!

He seemed to grin wider. He knew what I was thinking.

"Welcome folks to the title bout!"I heard the announcer yell exuberantly. I couldn't see the stage as Golden had put my head in a hold with his left front leg. Taking advantage I took a big gulp of air.

The crowd roared with thunderous applause. Goldie pulled my ear to his head and whispered maliciously, "Later."

I grunted a sigh of worry, pain, and strangely relief.. Golden smiled and spun me around to face the stage.

"We have come a long way and seen many great bouts. Such as the one with the Changing Charley!" As he said that, a random pony went up to him and whispered in his ear. "Oh my mistake. I mean the performer formerly known as Charley."

He went on and on about the matches Adven had. How he defeated that griffin and that swordsmare. I saw Adven's face contort when that came up. His eyes burned with anguish. When he arrived at his latest match Adven sat down. The air around Adven felt cold.

When the announcer was finished he began to recount some of Shadic's own fights. Apparently he had fought an enemy that could become a gas. Then a fighter who was powered by the sun that gave him powers or something like that. Although, the most perplexing was who he won the title from. It was by all accounts an average pony. Oddly enough it was his toughest match. At least with how the announcer told the story it was.

"And now that we have finished our walk down memory lane let's get down to the reason we're all here today! To see if the champion can retain his title or be defeated," he said cartwheeling into a jump to the outside of the ring. "Will the competitors please enter now?"

Adven entered the ring and the crowd exploded with cheers.

"You're my hero!" a young filly shouted.

"Kick his flank!" a gruff voice chimed in.

"You can do it Adveny! Bite his freaking head off!"

Was that last one Pinkie?!

The crowd murmured eagerly awaiting the champion’s entrance.

A loud boom hushed the crowd.

Above us we saw a trail of blue and red collide into the ring. Smoke consumed it.

A figure could be made out of the smoke. The figure swept the dust away.

It stood on two legs. Its hair was spiky. Each of its spikes alternated from dark blue to red. Its arms and legs were lanky. Wings were connected to its back. It wore plain white gloves and tennis shoes. Seeing Shadic like this is so weird.

His eyes were closed as his mouth grew into a smirk.

"So, you are serious?"

"Of course. After all, it’s in this form I won the championship. So, it'll be in this form I'll retain it."

Adven was about to answer back when the announcer coughed. Adven had interrupted him. Adven mouthed sorry to the pony.

The announcer nodded and continued. "Wow! The champion has entered with a blaze of confidence. Effortlessly landing in his spot! Truly incredible!" the announcer shouted. How can he yell without choking on the damn dust?!

"Now in this corner," he said pointing at Shadic,"our esteemed champion. The sensational speedy striker, Shadic!"

Stomps filled the air as the pegasushog rose his right arm.

"And here is the challenger. The fearsome force of fencing, Adven Turer!" he yelled.

Adven's support was just as strong as Shadic's. Shadic eyed Adven with ire.

"Okay. You two know the rules. However, in this round we're making one small change," the announcer said as his sunglasses twinkled. "There will be no ring outs! The only ways to win are by knock out or decision. You both understand?" Shadic and Adven nodded.

They turned to face one another.

"Its too bad. Now there's no way you can win," Shadic said arrogantly.

"I won't hold back Shadic," he said clicking his watch. As he did it changed into something different than anything he previously used.

"You didn't!" he screamed slightly trembling.

"I did," he said showing off his two new weapons. "Snowy let me examine her hammer and now I have two of my own."

"Damn you!"

"Begin!" the announcer yelled suddenly.

"Interesting," Master murmured holding his chin with his right front hoof. Oh sure now you move! You're so heartless!

[Adven's P.O.V. Play ]

He became a bizarre blur. Within two seconds, he was in front of me.

He threw a speedy right followed by a fierce left.

With my hammers I diverted his attempts. If I try to absorb them I can kiss my chance of winning this match goodbye!

I swung my right hammer in a horizontal slash at his torso. He back-flipped away.

He breathed deeply. He clenched his fists and his eyes bore into mine.

He launched himself at me with a mighty kick.

I evaded it easily.

I swung the right hammer at his head. His head connected with the blow.

He stumbled backwards from the hit. He crouched forward in a daze.

"Well looks like we," the announcer muttered stunned.

"Don't you dare!" I yelled furiously at the pony. I know you won't go down that easily Shadic.

The pony's jaw dropped surprised at me.

[Shadic's P.O.V.]

"Owwww! That stings!" I yelled shaking my head. I picked myself up.

I met Adven's eyes. He smirked and I smirked.

"You didn’t buy it? Even for one second?" I asked already knowing the answer.

"Not a chance. I know you too well," he replied confidently.

“Did you know I can do this!" I yelled rushing at him.

I threw a quick right to his right. I was within his left leg's reach. He could never swing the hammer fast enough.

I felt something hit my right side. The force of the blow sent me to the ground.

"What was?!" I asked looking at Adven.

He had leaned in and struck with his left hammer. It wasn't as destructive but effective.

Damn it! He's faster than I expected. I have to be more careful. One lucky hit with those and it'll be over!

His left weapon changed into a giant key. He can't be serious.

I stood my ground refusing to be intimidated by an over-sized key. His wings flapped sending him right in front of me.

I heard something cutting against something. I knew he had connected with the weapon. And I still stood.

"Looks like you-" I was suddenly interrupted as I began dropping down onto my knees. I hacked furiously despite myself. My hands instinctively went to clasp my neck.

"Underestimated the power of the Keyblade," he said smirking. He was two feet in front of me.

I put my hands down to haul my body up.

You're not powerful enough.

Yes I am! I struggled to raise my body, trembling viciously. I rushed at Adven. He easily backpedaled out of my reach.

You're not fast enough.

No.

You need our help!

I won't do that! I must defeat him myself!

You can't.

I grinded my teeth.

Adven, seeing my focus waver, pounced on me. A right blow to the left side of my head. A left blow to the right side of my torso. Lastly, a tackle to push me back before I could retaliate.

He changed the right hammer to a red staff. He whispered something and it grew absurdly long. It pushed me into the backstage wall. I felt rubble collapse on top of me. I struggled to toss the rubble aside. I tried to move but it was no use. There was no room.

[Stop Music]

Dark.

What?!

I won't let him win. Not like this. Not when I can still fight! Get ready. You're up!

Not fair.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

I breathed heavily. I’ve never thought to use the power pole and Keyblade one after another before. But it did the trick. There's no way he can rise after that.

[PLAY]

The rubble, formerly the backstage, began to violently shake. A dark purple glow emanated from it. A booming voice roared sending most of the debris flying away.

I turned to find Shadic there grinning.

His body had changed to a dark shade. Looks like he decided to use them after all.

"What is this?! It appears Shadic has decided to use his special technique! In this form his attacks are twice as powerful," the announcer shouted excited. "We'll soon see why he is the champion!"

"Lets go!" Dark yelled, running at me.

I slided to the right evading a fierce combo of punches. I backed away. That was, ugh! My side! It burns! Damn it! Even though he didn't hit me, the air he struck did. He is stronger than I remember. I gritted my teeth as my eyes watered in agony. I looked down trying to compose myself.

Dark smiled, nearing me. I stumbled backwards. The pain prevented me from properly moving.

What should I do?! What would master do?!

Adven, a weapon is extension of yourself. Each weapon you use is a different part of yourself. Remember one thing. That, when you're in a jam, sometimes it is best to rely on the weapon that is the part of you only you understand.

That's it! I can't beat him like this!

I forced my power pole and keyblade away. Dark rose a brow.

"Surely, you can't expect to beat me unarmed."

I ignored him. I shut my eyelids .

"Don't ignore me!" he shouted charging at me! His energy radiating sporadically. It wildly spun creating a miniature tornado. He is emotional as ever. Good.

I concentrated on my surroundings. On the ponies in the audience. On the announcer. And on my opponent.

He roared and rushed at me in a blind rage. I listened as he approached.

He ran and jumped into the air. No doubt he was using his wings to move faster. He swiped madly in my direction.

I opened my eyes. My true weapon materialized in my hooves.

"Damn," Dark muttered, the realization that I'd avoided his strike dawning on him.

I counterattacked with a deep cut to his torso. I then moved to attack his ear.

The blow grazed it. His body had already begun to fall by then.

"He did it," the announcer said overdramatically. "He has defeated the champion?!"

"Not yet," I panted slightly irritated.

[PLAY]

Dark's body began to rise. It grew pale. Even paler than Shadic's usual colors.

"So, now it is you, Light. I hope you can challenge me unlike Dark," I said calmly.

" I'm not as hot headed as him. Now then," he said entering a fighting stance. "Lets begin!"

I separated my blades. "Yes," I agreed entering a defensive stance.

He ran at me. I swatted away his blows. Whether it's Shadic, Dark, or Light their movements are too easy to read.

Light vainly attempted to pass through my defense.

Still they make up for it. I felt my front legs weaken. I paused to catch a second wind.

I blinked and he was in front of me. Before I could gasp, I felt my body bombarded by countless blows.

I couldn't move my blades or evade. I didn't have time. He was too fast.

The pain was excruciating. Suddenly, he backed up several feet away from me.

He was at the opposite side of the ring. He was teetering on the edge of it. He used it to send himself flying at me.

I rose my swords in a defensive position. Why would he? I looked frantically around. Wait, that means that the backstage is...!

Before I could finish my thought, Light rushed at me with the force of a speeding train. I collided the remaining debris of the backstage.

I stood there trapped. My mind suddenly became clear. Light's own augmented speed has limited his power. Which is why Shadic had used Dark first. Dark's raw power would cause injuries. Then Light's immeasurable speed would pound away at them. Still though, I won't lose.

[Stop the music]

I shifted my body in order to escape. My body told me to stop. I refused to listen.

Through some moments of struggling, I escaped. I suppose he didn't put me too deep in it. He clearly lacks Dark’s power.

I pulled myself out to find Shadic there. He wheezed desperately for air. His eyes were in utter disbelief.

I grinned as I stumbled back into the ring. He made an annoyed groan.

"Can't beat me. Even with those two helping you," I bluffed as my body shouted to rest.

"Yeah I knew that. Besides, it wouldn't do if I didn't defeat you myself," he replied with fierce determination.

I pointed my right hoof to the pile of debris. With a great burst of light my blades returned to my grasp. I reconnected them. "I'm ready. Are you?"

"Ready to lose? Not even close."

I nodded.

[Shadic's P.O.V.]

Come on! Let us out! You can't possibly defeat him without us!

That'd be idiotic. His body has already sustained too many injuries. If he did he would risk dying. And even Shadic is not that stupid.

But he still has some of my power! You may be done but I'm not!

Thanks for the vote of confidence, Dark. By the way I need that remaining power of yours. Now give it over.

This is not fair.

Quit complaining and do what he said.

Tch.Fine.

I felt my arms feel filled with new life. I flexed them in order to test them. I looked back at Adven.

I tried to walk and found my legs were still damaged. I could only limp. I noticed Adven's legs were the same.

[PLAY]

We eventually limped to meet in the middle of the ring.

"Now that they have reached one another. Which one will be the first to move?! Who will win in this test of strength?!" the announcer blared joyfully.

Adven swung his blade at my right arm. I left it there.

The blade connected with my arm. However it didn't draw blood.

"What?!" he yelled bewildered.

My arm was engulfed in a dark purple aura. It was the same energy Dark had used to free us from the debris.

He grunted realizing this.

The aura disappeared from my right arm. Seeing this Adven attacked it again.

This time I used my left arm to divert his blow. I then pushed him back with a right punch.

"You're moving the energy over your body. That way you can maximize the offensive and defensive effectiveness of your remaining energy," Adven said more than asked.

I grinned.

"Then I'll just have to be faster than you," he said rushing at me.

He swiped at my torso. The energy was there to meet it.

I headbutted him.

His body jerked back along with his head. I moved forward with my left elbow hitting his body.

He groaned in pain. I aimed for his head with a right uppercut.

He used his wings to back up to avoid it. As he landed, he turned around and bucked at me.

I raised my arms, willing the energy into them, to block his attack. He jumped and a flash burst from him.

I felt myself get pushed back by a blow. When my eyes adjusted I saw he had changed his weapon into a katana.

He slashed at my neck. I quickly blocked it with my right arm.

He threw a flurry of hits at my right arm. Acting on pure instinct, I blocked it with my left arm.

He struck faster than the energy could move. The blade cut deep into my arm.

He stood there trying to pull his sword out of my arm. I threw a right hook sending him to the ground.

Damn this hurts! I moved the energy to my left arm to force the katana out.

Adven, seeing this, flew at me. He tackled me to the ground before I could relieve myself of the pain.

He pressed his right front hoof on my neck as he attempted to retrieve his sword. The stabbing pain of the wound traveled throughout my body.

When he got it back I jumped up hitting his head with my own. He staggered back holding it.

I then moved the power to my left arm. I punched him with it sending him skidding several feet across the ring floor.

Why is he not...? I looked at the sorry state my arm was in. I thought I had enough to heal it. The power is already leaving me. I can't do this much longer. Much less with a damaged arm.

He rose up. I don't know how he managed, but he did.

I have to put all my remaining power in one punch. I closed my eyes to concentrate on my right hand.

With a flash, Adven changed his sword into a metal horseshoe. He had the same idea.

We roared as we ran at one another. Time didn't seem to matter. The place didn't seem to matter. It was just us. Our fight. My victory awaited me.

Our blows connected with one another's heads. We collapsed.

My head rang. I shook my head as I heard a distortion of a familiar voice. It was the announcer. He was talking again.

"This is amazing! After an astounding display of strength, both combatants have been knocked out," he said tearing up. "They're truly impressive!"

My eyes met Adven's. We nodded as we got up.

"Shut up! We're not done yet!" we shouted at him.

"Uncool," I muttered annoyed.

"So uncool," he agreed disgusted.

"Wanna continue?" I asked him chuckling.

In answer, he changed his weapon. He now held a hammer in his right front hoof.

What? Two hammers too much for him now? I ran with a right punch to his face.

He jumped away and brought the hammer down on my head. I fell down hard.

I quickly picked myself up. I narrowly avoided Adven's second hit with the hammer. It left a giant crater in the ring.

I breathed a sigh of relief. Adven swung his hammer at my right side.

I backed up dodging the attack. I threw a left punch to his snout.

He froze for a moment but he didn’t fall down. He refused to fall down.

With a grunt of effort he moved his hammer to connect with my right side. My side aching I collapsed.

I saw Adven drag the hammer across the floor as he neared me. He raised his hammer above my head.

As he dropped the hammer, I rolled out of the way. Using my wings to pick myself up, I launched myself at Adven. He gasped as I connected with a right hook, followed by a double uppercut to his head.

He flew a few feet away from me. I gasped grabbing my side.

I looked over at him. I muttered bitterly, ”Damn it.” He had picked himself up again.

Once again we locked eyes. His weapon returned to its original shape.

[Stop Music.]

You're going down! I'm not going to lose!

"I've seen quite enough. You're both equally as pathetic and foolish. Hohoho," a boisterous laugh tore me from my thoughts.

I looked up to find Eggman's ship, the Egg Carrier. It was right above the ring.

"This tournament has been so dull. I still think I can save it though. With one idea," his voice rang disgustingly happy. "How about one more round? I know, ponies versus machines. How do you win you may ask? That is very simple. You can't."

As he said that, a compartment of the ship opened up. Out of it, emerged an army of Eggbots.

But even more surprising was who was leading them. It was Sonic.

They dropped down attacking the crowd. As they did this, me and Adven looked at one another again. And we understood one thing. We couldn't let Eggman get away with this, which meant we'd have to postpone our fight.
We roared as we exited the ring to help fight the robots.

The Invasion

Author's Note: This was BIG. Really hard but so much fun! Also thank my buddy SNAP ART. He helped edit and lend his musical taste. Without his help I would've died writing this. With all that done I'd like to say THANK YOU again for reading. I APPRECIATE THE SUPPORT!

[Shadow's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

I stood there in awe as Eggman appeared. I hadn't expected him to show up at all. Let alone with a robot army.

They were spread out attacking everypony. I just stood there watching. I couldn't comprehend what had just happened before my eyes.

Then I saw Adven and Shadic limp away. Most everypony was surprisingly calm.

There were enough guards so Princess Luna could calm everypony down. It was an interesting experience to say the least.

Everypony broke off into groups to get away. A suggestion made by Princess Cadence.

Apparently, some kids had snuck their way into the tournament without their parents knowing. Princess Cadence said she'd take care of them and get them back home.

She insisted Princess Luna keep the guards as she doubted she'd have to fight.

I heard all of this. Still, I couldn't take my mind off of one thing. Eggman. Right now he was attacking everyone. So many ponies would get hurt. And for what? For Eggman's own selfishness.

I looked at my front hooves. I couldn't let him get away with hurting so many ponies. I felt a surge of energy well up inside of me.

I took off straight at the ship. I roared defiantly as I went. My right front hoof was covered in shadows. It collided with the ship. The ship hummed. I stood still for a second.

A surge of electricity flowed through my body. I yelled in pain. My body went limp. Even my wings were made useless. I was falling.

"I got you!" a voice reassured. My body was surrounded by magic.

I looked down and smiled. It was the face of a friend.

"Thank you, Rhino," I said blushing.

"No problem," he said panting. He was covered in sweat.

He placed me down. He told me about a plan he had about the ship.

"A shame you saved him. Falling to his death would have been less painful," a feminine voice mocked.

Rhino and I turned to face a bizarre duo. One was a hedgehog like Sonic. His fur was silver and spiky. Besides him stood a feline. She had a ruby of some sort on her forehead. They both smirked at us.

"I don't think they'll let us go," Rhino observed sighing.

"Me neither," I conceded. "Have you ever been in a fight before?"

"No, but I have a secret weapon they can't possibly count on," he said confidently.

A weapon? Like a new spell? Or a technique? I wonder what it is.

We turned to face our opponents. I moved in front of Rhino.

"You'll both die this day. Nobody ever gets in Eggman's way!" the hedgehog declared running at us. His cat friend followed close behind

[Bass’s P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

"So we're surrounded by a lot of robots of Eggman's while he flies overhead with an evil airship?" Goldie said as he punched two robots.

"Yeah." I was busy evading my own robotic opponent.

"So why don't you and Shadow call your robots?" he asked annoyed.

"I've been trying," I shot back equally annoyed," It just won't show up!"

I dodged a quick swipe from the robot. With a grunt of effect, I bucked its head off.

Goldie, meanwhile, continued pounding numerous robots by the hundreds. I watched him in amazement. At least I did until he decided to get more creative with his method of destruction.

I felt myself lifted by Goldie. "Hey, what's the big idea?!" I yelled as he swung me at the robots.

I felt my head bang against so much metal I was sure I began fusing with it. By the time he put me back down I had bruises on bruises on bruises!

"Why did you do that?" I muttered as the world spun.

"Two reasons. One, you didn't tell me where Master went," he explained bluntly.

"He said somepony would have to take care of the civilians," I moaned back. "You were right here!"

"And two, I hold grudges," he said chuckling with an evil glare in his eye.

I noticed a large red figure standing atop a nearby hill. It stood there watching us.

"I think we have company," I gulped audibly.

Goldie looked up. He stood and began walking toward it.

"I'll take care of it," he said as he went.

"And I'll just stay here. On the ground. Alone. Injured," I complained as I watched him leave. Suddenly a few robots approached me from all sides. "And surrounded..."

I sighed as I stood up. I took a deep breath and prayed for a miracle.

[Rhino's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

I wonder if she is done with it by now?

"Excuse me, Rhino," Twilight said pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Of course. Sorry!" I said quickly sliding out of the way of her bookshelf.

"Thanks," she replied, smiling.

A knock came from the door of the library.

"I'll get it," I volunteered.

I opened it to find a spacious wagon bursting with stuff. Somehow, a tarp managed to cover the entire thing.

"Hello?" I asked cautiously.

"Yeah, I'm done," a familiar voice said.

"Oh great. Thanks a lot for this."

"No problem. Now, about the bits," she said as she came to face me. Her mane was jet black. The edge of it was pink. Her tail matched her mane. She wore some goggles covered in soot.

How could she even walk like that? I looked at her head and facehoofed. Of course… She probably used her magic to see.

She stuck out her right front hoof and rose a brow at me.

I quickly grabbed her payment and gave it to her.

"Rhino, who is it?!" Twilight asked as she came to the door.

"This is Tech Specs. Shadow told me about her. I asked her to build something for me," I explained cheerfully.

"Lucky for you, I got done when I did considering what is happening now," Tech said grinning. "Ponyville is lucky too."

Twilight and I exchanged confused expressions.

"What do you mean, Tech?" Twilight asked voicing our thoughts.

"Haven't you noticed the giant airship above Ponyville?" she inquired, shocked.

"Wait, what is where?!" Twilight and I said exiting the library. We looked frantically until we saw it.

"Here you go," Tech said pulling out the device.

It was shaped like a telescope. It held several mirrors in it.

"What is the other stuff?" I asked as Twilight continued to gawk at the ship.

"Fireworks. There's no way that thing would take something down, like that airship, by itself," she said grinning. "Besides, they're faster to make. And who doesn't love happy festival fireworks?"

"True."

"How can you two be so calm about this?!" Twilight asked dazed by our nonchalance.

"Because of this thing," I said pointing to the telescope.

"How is a telescope going to help now?!" she asked exasperated.

"It looks like a telescope it is more like a magnifying glass," Tech interjected.

I coughed. "What she means is it is meant to focus magic. Like when you use a magnifying glass to focus sunlight. This is only a prototype though. The real one will be much larger," I explained joyfully. "But for now it could help in bringing that ship down. Or at least distract it."

"There is one problem with using it though," Twilight said holding her head.

"What is it?" I questioned.

"If it gets brought down. What about all the ponies it could fall on?!"

Aw. Darn it! I knew I was forgetting something! I hung my head in shame.

"I have an idea," Tech said smiling.

"What?"

"These!" she said pulling out two devices from her wagon. They were white rectangular objects with a big button. "I call them walkie talkies. I'm still thinking of a better name. These will allow you to talk a long distance away from one another."

"Alright then I guess I'll go warn everypony," I said determined.

"Why you?" Twilight asked concerned.

"Out of the three of us I'd assume the student of Celestia would have the best shot of hitting the airship with the tool. You'd needlessly waste your magic getting there. You wouldn't be able to save anyone. I can use my Res magic to get that faster than walking and use less magic than teleporting. So it just makes sense I'd be the one to go. Besides it’s above the tournament ring, I'm sure they'll last until I get there," I explained winking. "Don't worry about me."

"But," Twilight started.

"Just go and do it already," Tech said pointing at the ship.

I nodded and used my Res to slide to the airship. As I did this I felt something peak out from my mane.

"So, Specter, did you hear all that?" I asked hopefully.

He responded with some squeaks.

"Good. I'd hate to explain it all over again," I sighed thankfully.

[Reaper's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

I grinned widely. This was what I was waiting for. Training partners.

I swung my sword bringing it down on a robot’s head. It spurted a black watery substance.

I quickly pulled it out. I then swung it horizontally in a circle.

Several robots stood still for a moment. My grin faded. Their top halves fell off.

I looked around to find another pony fighting an assortment of robots. He was called Moon Rockcall, I think.

He moves effortlessly from one side to another. He easily navigates through all their attacks. He retaliates with a speedy buck to one of their heads. He then lightly taps another and moves. As he did that, another robot hand launches at him. The hand eviscerates its friend.

The remaining robot attempted to retreat. It did not escape his sight though. He jumped and brought down his hoof on its head. The robot shattered into pieces.

I look on smiling. I should have fought him. He would have been more interesting than that weapon shifting pegasus. Although, he was strong.

I turned around. My blade sliced through two of my mechanical adversaries.

I hear a scream from my left. I turn around to find a pink pony in danger. Behind her were a few colts. It must have been one of them.

I rush to their aid. As I run I feel a presence behind me. It was Moon.

We arrive in seconds. We devastate the robots sooner.

"That was easy," Moon comments surprised.

"Too easy," I complain frowning. "You'd think a princess would be able to handle it herself."

As I said this, a few figures came into view. A large fat purple feline stood there. Three equally odd creatures stood on either side of him.

There was a bizarre purple thing. It looked like it had the nose of a rhino. Its companions were weirder. One looked like a giant bee and the other a bipedal alligator.

The other side was just as bizarre. On it was a thing with rings that wore a heart shaped shirt of some kind. There also was a rabbit thing wearing orange clothes. Lastly, there was a pink thing, with spiky hair, holding a mallet.

"They are stronger than they look," Princess Cadence explained.

"We'll handle it, Princess," Moon said calmly.

"Are you certain?"

My blood and breathing raced. A foe that not even a princess could defeat. Yes! This is what I've always wanted. The perfect fight. One with someone who can take down a god!

I ran at them. Off in the distance, I could hear Moon say, "Looks like he is."

[In the Darkness. Velocity's P.O.V.]

I stared at a computer screen. The master had ordered the hedgehog to plant several cameras near the tournament.

That idiotic scientist had decided to attack an army of capable fighters. He clearly was a scientist only in name.

Still, I felt worried. One of our associates was stationed there. Not only that, she was our only way to maintain the populace peaceful ignorance of their true rulers' absence.

If she was to be attacked or worse it'd make all the master's plans worthless. He couldn't do it by himself, however. The question would be who could he trust to help him.

"I'll go with it," a voice answered slyly.

I stood up out of shock. I stared blankly at the griffon.

"Well are we going to do this rescue thing or not?" she demanded impatiently.

Aww Gilda. Always the direct type. I've always liked that. Most girls would act coy but never Gilda. I nodded.

"I'll open the portal," another voice said.

"Why do you want to come?" Gilda asked surprised.

"Well I'm not letting you two go alone on the mission. You'd end up making out without me there," Blaze explained frankly.

"No we wouldn't," I said blushing.

While I said that Gilda had already punched Blaze. He stood on the floor, a large bruise on his scaly head.

"Hey, I was only joking around!" he complained.

"Yeah yeah," I said opening the portal.

"We better go in armed," I said thinking of the worst. As I said this, all of us summoned our portals for our enhancements.

"Lets go already," Gilda said running through the portal.

"How direct of her," I muttered grinning.

"How indirect of you," Blaze snickered as he followed suit.

[Dylan's P.O.V PLAY THIS! ]

Three robots were walking towards me. Five more followed closed behind them.

Two of them charged on either side of me. I backed out of the way.

Their punches barely tapping against one another. They turned to me.

The two grabbed hands. The one behind jumped off the held hands and kicked at me.

Quickly, I morphed my arms into that of a dragon's. The hardened scale prevented any scrapes or cuts. However, the blow still forced me back.

The robot then jumped into the air. As it did this, its two hand-holding friends ran straight at me.

I jumped over them. As I did, I changed my face to match my arms. I spat out a powerful mist of ice.

The robots arms were stuck. I heard the other run at me from behind. I turned around grabbing the robot.

With a grunt of effort, I throw it at its friends. They collided hard. They disappeared within a fiery explosion.

I shield my eyes from the blast. I open them when I feel it has died down.

I look around. I see a few colts and Princess Cadence. They are against a wall unable to run away. I look at these malicious beings. I counted seven in all.

I feel wings emerge from my back. With a quick kick to launch myself, and make my way to aid them.

[Golden's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

"So it’s you," I said trotting up to the red figure. It looked down at me from its superior altitude.

It jumped off landing before me. It was that thing, Knuckles, that we met back in the other world.

He raised his fists at me. I raised my own front hooves. He is probably under that guy's control like that fox was.

He lunged forward with a double punch. I slid to the left. I retaliated with a left punch to his side.

He didn't even hesitate for a second before he retaliated. He threw a right punch to my head.

My body launched into the air. I felt myself spin uncontrollably. It was making me nauseous.

My opponent didn't let me spin for long. He jumped into the air and brought his fists down onto my body. I collided hard with the ground.

I pulled myself up and clumsily stumbled back away. He stood there, his eyes on my escape.

I panted heavily. He strolled toward me. More than likely he was savoring what he thought was helplessness.

I ran up to him and jumped. I landed with my tail to him and bucked.

He paused for a second for the impact. As it did I quickly spun hitting it with a right punch.

I followed it with a left one. I grabbed his right arm and pulled him forward into another. His face met my forceful punch.

Most of his body fell back. All excluding his right arm. That had stayed with me.

I stared at the limb in my hoof. A limb?! How disgusting! I released the limb trembling.

The red thing picked itself up. Its arm removed. At its shoulder, lightning seemed to sprout out. Some kind of metal was inside of it.

Are all of them like this in the other world? Wouldn't that make Shadic a robot too? Then why would he be fighting Eggman who builds robots? OW! My brain hurts!

I picked up the arm and rushed at the red robot. It attempted to punch me with its one good arm.

I easily avoided it. As I closed in, I made my own move. I jabbed the robotic arm against its shoulder.

"Why isn't this working?! Shouldn't it reattach or something?!" I yelled trying to force the arm back on.

The robot struggled. I grabbed its arm and tackled it down. I tried to put it back.

Each attempt broke it more and more. By the end of my attempts it was nothing but a mechanic mess.

I looked at the pile of metal pieces. I gulped. I killed him! I killed one of Adven's friends! Oh no!

[Bass's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

"That was tough," I panted as I destroyed the last robot near me. I fell down.

As I did, I heard a loud sound come from the back of me. I quickly rolled away. A large energy blast had hit where I just was.

I pushed myself up. I looked around frantically until my eyes rested on an orange fox.

His right arm had formed a cannon. His eyes were cold and lifeless.

"Wait, Don't tell me! Eggman made you into a robot again, didn't he? The guy seriously needs to come up with some new material," I joked halfheartedly.

His eyes just stared at me. He used his tail to take to the air. He aimed his cannon at me.

He began firing at me. I dodged his shots. He was too far. I had enough time to react. Still I had no way of getting to him. That is until a robot appeared behind me.

Tails was in front of me blasting away. The robot was behind me. So I ran in Tails direction. I stopped just underneath Tails. I then turned and ran back to the robot.

Tails stopped firing. Probably he assumed I meant to get him and the robot firing at one another. That definitely made more sense than my actual plan.

The robot fired a few shots. I easily evaded them. As I neared the robot I jumped into the air.

I dug my hooves deep into its head on my landing. With a mighty thrust I launched myself into the air, headed straight for Tails. He stood there in amazement. The distance was substantial but I caught him by surprise.

I grabbed Tails in my flight. I dragged him down onto the floor. I made him act as a cushion for the blow. As we landed, I tumbled away due to the force of the fall.

"How do you like that?" I asked picking myself up again. "What the hell?!"

The fox's tail's were broken. Underneath was pure circuitry. So he isn't Tails. I don't think Eggman would give him a full conversion. And before he had Tails play on Shadic's emotions. He talked. That must mean this Tails is a fake.

As I thought this, Tails closed the distance between us. His cannon arm opened. I sighed as he blasted away.

First I felt the air leave my body. Then my body was sent rolling away like a rag doll.

I ended up on my hooves. Just the luck of the draw I guess. Tails began shooting away again.

I hid behind a giant rock. With a loud bang it collapsed into dust. I sighed and jumped away.

I had to think up a plan. And I had to think it up quick.

If it wasn't for that cannon on his arm. He's been using it to keep a distance between us. Wait! That's it! He must be modeled to be a distance fighter. If I could just find a way to get in close, I can end this. But how could I do that?

As I wondered this I saw a damaged Eggbot near me. It had lost its arms and legs. Only its head and torso remained.

I smiled as I kicked off the head. I grabbed the torso and ran at Tails.

He blasted away at the body. Each shot he fired destroyed more and more of it, until there was just one small piece.

As he charged another blast, I threw the piece into his cannon. It caused the shot to backfire. The back of its arm exploded.

I connected with a punch to its head. Its metal head shattered into pieces.

With that done I fell down again. I panted. I looked on at the cannon. How is that thing still solid?!

[Rhino's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

The hedgehog threw a quick right hook to Shadow's side. Shadow fell back a few feet. As he did, the sinister silver hedgehog continued hitting him. Within an exchange of blows, Shadow and I were separated.

That was when the cat attacked. She first jumped into the air. I stared at her as she dive kicked at me.

I stood there focusing my magic. Within an inch of my horn, I blasted her.

As the beam struck her torso her body trembled. Its body contorted oddly until it blinked out of existence. I gasped for air. My face drenched in sweat.

I turned around to find the hedgehog pushing Shadow back. Shadow threw a quick punch to the hedgehog's gut only for it to be easily deflected. Then followed up with a punch. As it collided, a loud cracking sound could be heard.

Shadow fell down. His face sweaty and contorted in severe pain. The hedgehog raised its hand for a finishing blow.

I screamed as I ran at the foe. He turned back to me with a blank expression. He entered a defensive stance.

As I closed the distance, he lunged with a powerful right punch. All my legs jumped into the air. The hedgehog jumped within a foot of me.

"Now!" I shouted smiling. Out of my hair emerged my little friend. The hedgehog raised a confused brow.

Specter emerged from my mane. And he was holding an arm cannon. With a loud hum the cannon fired hitting the hedgehog’s face. Its head recoiled due to the blast.

I looked closer to find it had been completely blown off. Even so, all that emitted from it was smoke.

I ran back to Shadow. He had a few bruises but nothing too serious.

"Are you okay to trot?"

He nodded.

"What happened to those guys?" he asked through clenched teeth.

"Well," I began only to be hit away. My side burned. I rolled on the floor a good ten feet.

I pulled myself to find the cat had returned. It jumped and spun kicked me away. As I lay on the floor I felt her pull on my mane.

Specter, wanting to defend me, readied the cannon but he wasn't fast enough. The feline grabbed him within her hand before he could fire it.

She grabbed Specter and squeezed him. He let out a scream of pain. I tried to force my way up. She pressed her foot onto my head.

"Stop it!" Shadow yelled flying at her like a speeding comet. His body was covered in dark shadows. He collided with a similar crack from before.

I stood up to find Shadow transformed. His coat and mane changed colors. Still, it was Shadow.

"Rhino," he said confidently, "I'll handle her. You make sure there aren't any stragglers." He held Specter in his hooves. His body was consumed in shadows similar to Shadow's own appearance. After the shadows moved, Shadow placed Specter in my hooves and flew at the one responsible.

"Right," I said moving. I held my little friend tightly to my chest. His injuries had vanished. I smiled until something crossed my mind. I forgot where I put the walkie talkie!

[Bass's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

So, he comes and takes the cannon. Then he leaves a rectangle? What the hell is Rhino thinking?

I look at it a few feet away. I stretched to grab it. As I touched it, a static noise erupted from it.

I pulled my hoof back in surprise. Then, it occurred to me that it must be a cellphone of some sort.

Some more static comes from it. This time though, I grab it. I see that it has a big button. So I pushed it.

"Hello, Rhino, are you there?!?" a panicked voice asked. Static accompanied the voice making it unrecognizable.

"Uhhhh…Sorry…Rhino just left," I said nervously holding the rectangular box like an over-sized cellphone.

"Who is this then?"

"It is Bass Chord. Who is this?" I asked curiously.

"Oh, Bass, it is you. It’s Twilight. We tried to retrieve Warbringer's Gauntlet before, " she reminded me helpfully.

Does she REALLY think I'd forget THAT?!

"I remember," I say evenly.

"Good. That is good," she said happily. I heard another pony’s voice talk to her. I waited for them to finish.

As I did, I looked around and saw some interesting things. I saw Princess Luna fly by. I think she was headed for Eggman's ship. I saw Princess Cadence, galloping on hoof, being followed by a few colts. Still, that wasn't as strange as Rhino showing up, picking up a cannon, and leaving a telephone.

"Listen Bass, I need to ask you something important. You have to know the answer for sure. No mistakes whatsoever. Lives are on the line here," she said gravely.

"Go ahead Twilight."

"Are all the citizens out of the way of Eggman's ship?"

"Honestly, I don't know. If I had to guess I'd say they were," I said confidently.

"We can't afford to just guess, Bass! You have to be sure!" her voice squeaked.

There was some sound of struggling. The other voice yelled excitedly about something.

Next thing I know, a large beam comes of nowhere, crashing into Eggman's ship. What followed was even weirder. Fireworks! Lots of fireworks hit the ship. The ship crashed to the ground. The weird thing is that it wasn't covered in flames or anything. It looked perfectly intact.

I pressed the button on the rectangular box thing. "Good shooting, Tex," I said stunned.

[Dylan's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

I land in front of Princess Cadence and the kids. I look on in amusement. Sundial and Reaper? What an odd combination.

I watched on as Reaper attacked the bat. His blade aimed at her feet. She jumped high and brought her feet down on the sword. He struggled picking it up.

Meanwhile, Sundial fought against a rabbit. Its ears shot out a sonic screech.

Sundial fell down covering his ears in a vain attempt. The rabbit slowly moved closer to him.

I grew worried. I took a step to assist them.

"No! Don't you dare help!" Reaper shouted madly. "Enter and I'll kill you!"

I stood still. I decided to do as he wished. He'd only get in my way anyway.

With a loud roar of effort, he managed to pull up his blade. The bat stayed still in shock as he slashed at it.

By the time it reacted, the blade cut off one of its wings. The other was too damaged to properly fly. Circuitry and smoke billowed from the openings.

Reaper smiled as he lunged at her. Throwing a left slash to her arm. She backed up as he continued to attack her in a joy-filled frenzy.

Sundial uncovered his ears and ran at the bunny. The bunny tried to retreat. That proved futile as Sundial jumped over her to the other side. As he landed, he turned and bucked her head.

With a sound of static, and unhinging metal, the cranium went flying. A large burst of blue magical energy hit the head. All that was left was ash.

I turned to face Princess Cadence. Her face had a determined look plastered on it.

Grunts tore me back to Sundial and Reaper. Reaper was now fighting a crocodile while Sundial dueled with a bee.

Reaper threw his sword at the reptilian robot. His blade lightly touching it. The robot, in annoyance, advanced. With a quick spin and heave of his sword the crocodile was destroyed.

Sundial took a different approach. He elected to sit still .The bee robot stared at him in bewilderment. Until it chose to venture to Sundial's front legs. Using the force of his front legs he quickly brought his hind legs crashing down on the helpless bee.

Sundial was unscathed. His body wasn't damaged however he panted heavily. Reaper, on the other hand, had cuts everywhere but he didn't pant. I assume he was running on pure adrenaline.

Their next opponents were a pink thing carrying an over-sized mallet. I don't know how to describe it. The other thing looked even stranger.

Sundial found himself faced with the stranger of the two. It walked up to him calmly. He looked puzzled at it.

Reaper ran at his opponent with reckless abandonment. As he raised his sword, her mallet struck his head.

Sundial threw a quick punch at the odd creature. The creature vanished. It had left. He looked around frantically for the thing. Sundial's body fell back. His front hooves grasped at his neck.

Reaper's eyes watered. He looked at his opponent only to be struck again with the mallet. He tried in vain to get up. Each attempt he did, only made the mallet hit his head again and again. Until he stopped. His body was motionless in a large crater. The crater caused by his repeated beatings courtesy of the mallet.

Sundial’s eyelids closed. His body went limp. Then it fell to the ground. The strange creature reappeared where Sundial had been choking.

"I'll take care of this princess," I said absent-mindedly.

"No," she replied strongly.

"What?"

As I asked this I heard her get up. A heard a colt or two grasp at her legs. She hushed them as she came to stand beside me. I looked at her. That look from earlier had only grew.

"I'll handle the disappearing act. You get the mallet."

"Why don't you get the mallet?" she questioned.

"Because I don't want to hurt my face," I explained. "It helps to entertain the masses. I must keep it safe for their sake. Also, you'll see the mallet coming. We don't know what that thing is capable of. There is also the advantage I have dragon eyes; with them I can see his thermal energy. He can’t hide from me."

"Why didn't you tell him where it was?"

"I was kinda absorbed watching the battle," I replied nervously.

"Alright let’s go!" she said flying at the mallet-wielding psychopath. As she did that, I changed my eyes to that of a dragon's. I made my own charge as well.

The creature tried its vanishing act again. Then, it moved to get behind me. This time however its opponent saw it coming.

I jumped into the air. I shot a gust of wind encasing it in an icy prison.

I grabbed the chunk of ice it was within, then flew high into the sky.

I removed my wings and let gravity pull me. When I was about fifteen feet in the air, I tossed the ice-block. It crashed into the floor hard. The ice shattered upon impact.

The robot had, however, made it. Its horn was snapped. The arms and legs had bits frosted over.

It stood there. Most of Its gears were jammed by the cold.

I went straight for it. I punched its torso as I landed. The robot fell over broken beyond repair.

I turned around to find the princess faring relatively well. The pink menace threw the mallet to her left side. Then her right. Cadence was always one foot away. She was very nimble on her hooves.

The robot attacked with the mallet in its right hand .As Cadence moved out of the way, its left hand pushed her back in range.

The mallet connected with a blue bubble. Cadence had created a miniature protective bubble.

The robot looked on in confusion. It didn't grasp the situation.

Cadence focused the protection bubble tightly around her body. Until it looked like she was in a magical suit of armor.

Her magic surrounded the mallet. The robot's grip on it tightened. They struggled for a few seconds until she broke the connection. The robot raised the mallet in victory.

Meanwhile Cadence charged straight at its exposed torso. Her horn tore through the mechanism easily. Its pieces fell to the floor like its companions before it. Its mallet fell down alongside its remains.

"Very flashy princess," I complimented her.

"Thank you," she said panting. The magical shield dispersed.

Her eyes were baggy and red. She yawned tiredly.

"You should get back to helping those kids get home," I urged her.

She nodded. She went back to the kids and began to lead them away.

A loud growl came from behind me. I turned to face a giant cat.

It looked down at me. It threw a giant punch at my side. I backed up, narrowly avoiding it.

Its other arm launched at me. I grasped it in my claws. I pushed against it, but it remained standing still.

I saw the gears run inside its head until an idea came to its mind. He began pushing forward. I dug my feet deep into the ground.

The force, of this big cat's push, forced them out. As they were removed from their holes, I began sliding backwards.

The speed increased with each step. I felt a building behind me. I felt my back lightly tap the building's wall. I stood puzzled at the robot's actions.

Its other hand hit my head. My head rang. I instinctively rose my arms to protect my head.

The now free hand pounded away at my torso. With each punch, I howled in pain. My body grew limp like Sundial's. The cat then grasps my neck.

Then, he backs up. With a quick sprint, he pounds my head against the wall at a tremendous speed. I fall down face first and feel myself convert back into my human form.

It turns me on my back, then it places its foot on my chest. The mere weight of it causes me to yell in anguish.

Suddenly, a smaller cat collides with the larger one. They both roll to the ground. A dark pegasus grabs the ground. He mutters something and large tentacles emerge from a dark shadowy pit, in-which, it drags the two felines into it.

The pegasus falls over panting heavily. He is sweating, hurt, and now unconscious.

I grab him over my shoulder and move under a building where we could both rest. I look at him. I wonder why he didn't enter the tournament. He looks pretty strong. I'd hate to have fought him.

I looked up to see a large beam head straight for the flying ship. And, oddly, some fireworks too. The ship's shields disappeared and the fireworks collided. The ship fell down hard several yards away from us. It looked like it landed right in front of the tournament ring.

I tried to rise. My legs collapsed; too weak to continue. I relented and sat back down. Surely someone else could get to the one responsible. I just needed to rest.

[Velocity's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

We had emerged from the portal. We easily fought through several robots. There were many, but none were seriously strong. As we fought through wave after wave of them, we saw a big blue alicorn.

We rushed to her aid. She looked up in surprise at us.

"Come on. We can't afford to lose you," I said making a portal.

"No," the changeling queen replied..

"What?"

"I'm not going just yet," she explained madly.

"You can't be," I started. I didn't get to finish. She blasted at us and took off flying.

"What a dweeb," Gilda commented annoyed.

"Good, we came here for no reason. Well lets go back," Blaze said equally annoyed.

"Right," I said opening a portal.

As we walked to it, a few odd creatures descended from the sky. They looked like birds. One was green and wore red shoes. Another was purple, thin, and wore a headband. The last one was grey and robust. He wore some kinda necklace. All of them had customized goggles above their eyes.

"What the?" Blaze asked surprised. The grey bird launched itself and punched Blaze away.

"Good, I needed so more exercise," Gilda said sarcastically. She leaped at the purple bird. They flew high up into the air. I looked at the green bird before me.

He raised his fists and looked at me. He was waiting for me to make the first move. I threw my right front leg at his legs.

He back flipped way from the attack. As he did, his feet kicked my head. My head shot back.

I pulled my head forward. It connected with an uppercut from my opponent.

I landed on the floor a few feet away. As he moved forward towards me, he swerved from side to side.

I threw a left punch at him. He swerved out of the way. Then, he grabbed my leg and threw my body.

I plunged my sword leg into the ground preventing my fall. Then I used the momentum to kick my adversary's face.

A large crack formed on his head. I sliced away at it with my arm. The shell shattered revealing the machinery underneath. I stared in awe at its gears movement. It was truly a magnificent sight to witness. As I admired his design, it took the opportunity to headbutt me away.

I slid back a few feet, holding my head. It placed its goggles on. As it did, its goggles glowed yellow. I ran away from its sight. It launched a destructive beam of light.

Lasers! He’s got lasers! I smiled, despite myself. It was majestic!

I ran at the robot. While its display of power was amazing, that much power released would cause some form of recoil. Typically, having a machine have a phase while it charges again. I approached the robot. Its eyes moved but nothing else. I pitied the thing. I sighed as I sliced its body in half.

It was a waste. We didn't have the time to waste with these things anymore. Our mission was a failure.

I saw the huge grey robot crash. Its body was obscured by roaring black flames.

Blaze came closer behind it. He grinned happily at me.

"It’s about time you too dweebs finished," Gilda said from behind us. The remains of her robot was at her feet. It was not pleasant.

"You always finish before us, Gilda," Blaze snickered. Gilda grunted angrily.

I opened another portal and we returned to our base. Why did she refuse to come with us?

[Adven's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

Shadic and I limped our way around. We fought a few robots that were trying to attack the queen-turned-princess.

Honestly, I didn't want to, but Shadic insisted. I wish I told him, but I didn't.

I did manage to convince her to stay and help. Still, I doubt she had any ideas to leave. If she had, she would have never gotten into the situation we found her in.

We also ran into Master Art. He was leading the royal guards. Why they weren't with 'Luna', I could not understand. We helped them take everypony away from the danger zone.

After that, we saw a huge magical beam strike Eggman's ship. Its shields were obliterated. Then some fireworks attacked it bringing it down.

Shadic and I told Master that we'd go end this while he continued helping ponies. He nodded and wished us luck.

As we arrived at the downed aircraft, a familiar face emerged from it. It was a blue hedgehog. He saw us and stood stoically in front of the entrance to the ship.

"Sonic! Why are you protecting Eggman?!" Shadic demanded.

"You don't know?" Sonic asked shocked.

"That you are a robot? We know that," I answered. "Still, that begs the question why you didn't just try to kill Eggman and secure your own freedom."

"He gave me life. I owe my existence to the good doctor," he explained smiling. "I won't let you two hurt him."

Shadic and I slowly advanced upon him. He limped to the right and I to the left.

He watched us. I changed my weapon to my red pole. I shouted,"Power Pole extend!"

It grew extremely long. Long enough to push Sonic back. However, Sonic easily evaded it. Then, he grabbed it. He let out an enormous roar of effort, he swung me at Shadic.

We both fell down hard. Sonic's arms transformed into an enormous cannon.

We laid there too sore to even move. A large blast erupted from the cannon heading straight for us.

Suddenly, from the sky, dropped a blue shaded unicorn. In its hooves it held a shield. It absorbed the fiery blast. The unicorn was pushed in front of us.

"What?" Sonic asked stunned.

As he said that a portal emerged underneath him. He fell through. He emerged a long distance away. He was a mere speck, from what I could see.

"Are you two alright?" DJ said as he and Vibes helped Shadic and me up.

"Yeah," we both said.

"Good. Now you two should go in that ship and kick Eggman's ass, "DJ said nonchalantly.

"But," we uttered.

"Someone needs to hold that blue hedgehog off. You two are too weakened for that job. Besides I think the three of us will be more than enough," Vibes interrupted confidently.

We nodded. Before we entered I turned around to find Sonic was getting closer..

Shadic and I entered the ship. Surprisingly, there were no robots. That was odd for Eggman. He always would have guards. Even if they were pathetic ones.

Eventually we came to a fork in the ship. One route to the left and another route to the right.

Shadic and I decided to split up. I felt there was something to the left that we needed to see.

I traveled down the path to find a bizarre sight. It looked like a lab.

I looked around it to discover everyone from Sonic's World in a Pod. Even Sonic himself.

There was a computer across from the Pods. I decided to try and use that. I punched some keys and sure enough a pod opened.

An orange fox emerged from the pod, coughing. It was Tails. He told me about Eggman's plan.

With Tails’ help we managed to release the rest of his friends. Unfortunately, Tails and his friends were stumbling as they exited their pods. Their walking was sporadic and unfocused. I surmised they were suffering from some kind of pod sickness.. I assumed the robots probably fed on their mental energy in order to impersonate them.

I hoped Shadic would be able to beat Eggman on his own.

[Vibe's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

Adven and Shadic left. That left the three of us to face the fast approaching hedgehog.

"Why can't DJ just use the teleporting-him-away thing?" the blue pony asked.

"Because he'd be too fast for that," DJ explained.

Sonic arrived quickly punching DJ first. Followed by a kick to the other unicorn.

I played a quick tune of music. This released a musical punch to his back.

It connected, but it didn't force him down. He speedily turned around.

Before I could play anything else he threw a punch at me. He had missed.

DJ had recovered enough to create a portal in front of me. Sonic pulled his arm out. Then he turned and ran to kick DJ.

The other unicorn came between them with a shield. Sonic easily broke through it.

Then he kicked the unicorn away. Using the time they bought me I summoned a musical monster.

It was twice the size of Sonic. I commanded it to attack Sonic.

It threw a right punch at him, only for him to effortlessly evade the blow. Then I told it to use a left blow. He evaded it easier than the last.

He managed to get to me. He threw a flurry of punches and kicks at me. This time DJ didn't interfere.

As I lay prone on the floor he continued pounding away at me. I didn't have the time to even let out a grunt of pain.

Before he could continue however a spear pierced his torso. I looked to find the blue pony with another spear in his hooves. And DJ playing his flute.

Sonic tore the spear out, then he grabbed me up and threw me at DJ.

We hit one another falling down. Sonic grabbed the spear and ran at the blue pony.

Sonic attacked his head. He blocked the blow in the space of a breath.

Somehow the pony managed to block each of the hedgehog's attacks. Probably, he was more familiar with a spear than the rampaging hedgehog.

Despite this, Sonic still managed to bring the other unicorn to the ground. He was drowning in his own sweat.

DJ and I locked eyes. He opened a portal as I played away. Together we sent musical punches through the portal.

Another portal appeared in front of Sonic. The musical punches pounded away at his injured chest.

He raised his arms to block the blows. While they lessened them, the blows still caused his chest to crack.

DJ went to help our blue ally up, while I continued playing. Sonic looked at me clearly frustrated. He dodged the attacks with ease.

Instead of heading towards me, he went for DJ. Within seconds, he was there.

I threw a gigantic magic blow to stop him. By then Sonic grabbed DJ from behind and used him as an improvised shield from my attack.

My mouth fell agape in shock. He dropped DJ and ran straight for me.

By the time my senses returned, he had already reached me. He punched the back of my head.

He followed that up with a right kick to the front of it. Then, he grabbed the back of it and pushed it forward. My head crashed into the ground.

I heard something being tossed, banging against metal. I forced myself up.

A boomerang was sprouting from the side of its head. With a quick fling of its right arm the hedgehog sent it back to its owner.

The boomerang sailed through the air heading for his horn. The blue unicorn readied himself for the blow. Before it connected yet another portal appeared.

Another appeared below the hedgehog. Before it could move the boomerang connected with its chin. The robot's entire jaw and boomerang shattered into pieces.

The impact of the blow caused the robot's fake skin to peel off. Its gears and cogs were clear to everyone present.

"Wait! It was a robot?!" the blue unicorn shouted surprised.

"You mean, you threw a spear at a living creature?!" DJ asked angrily.

"I thought he'd dodge it," he answered innocently.

"Shut up you two and focus! He's not dead yet!" I yelled tiredly.

The robot ran at us. Something was off about it though.

"Why is it running slower?" the other unicorn wondered.

"I don't know," DJ and I replied equally dumbfounded.

We all shrugged. The robot reached us. It attacked wildly.

It slashed away at me. I dodged it and retaliated with a musical punch to its face.

Being pushed back, it launched itself at DJ. DJ sent him away via his portals to in front of our companion.

He had formed another spear. As the robot lunged at him, he lunged the spear into its forehead.

It stood still for a second. It sprouted oil from its eye sockets, as it collapsed.

It said a collection of beeps. It looked like it was saying its last words.

The three of us stood there. None of us knowing what to say. We all looked at each other and back to the robot. The blue unicorn went to the robot. He held the robot's hand with his hoof. He smiled at the robot as it continued talking.

I could have sworn at its last moment a tear escaped its eye. Not its own oily tears but a real one. Like one a human would cry out. I looked away. I couldn't bare to look at the body anymore.

[Shadic's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

After Adven and I separated, I found myself in another room. Eggman stood there smiling.

"Hello Shadic," he said mockingly.

"Eggman!" I shouted running at him.

As I threw a punch. He evaded it. He waved a finger at me. Then, he threw a right punch at my face.

"Did you really think that would work now?" he asked, amused.

I tried to pick myself up. I lunged at him.

He slid away from my attack. "Please… You're FAR too weak to do anything to me now!"

He then punched away at my side. Then, he kicked my head.

"But I can do SO many things to you. What should I do, hmm? Make a robot duplicate of you? Transform you into a cyborg?" he said picking me up by my head. The rest of my body was limp. "No. That would still leave you here. I will dispose of you once and for all."

I opened my eyes to see Eggman's eyes glowed a dark crimson. I quickly use my wings to block the blast.

He let go of me. The blow pushed me back. My back was forced up against a wall.

"If you insist on dragging this out more, I'll intensify the power," Eggman said touching the side of his head.

I heard an audible click come from Eggman. My wings felt hot. Despite this I kept them up because I had no other means of defense.

I dodged to examine my wings. They were gone. It was like there was not even a trace of their existence. My back had burn marks where my wings once were. The pain was mind-numbing.

"Eggman..." I groaned in agony.

He walked slowly to me. I could feel him grinning at me. At how defenseless I was. I would make him pay for it.

With a roar of defiance, I threw a punch. My arm was engulfed in purple energy.

Eggman recoiled at the sight. I threw the punch, shattering his arm.

He grabbed at his arm as he howled in pain. Where his arm once was, now there was only circuitry and electricity.

I fell back down, unable to move anymore. All I could do was watch.

Watch Eggman struggle at his arm. His realization of what just happened. Then, his anger at me. Lastly, I saw him walk towards me with murder in his eyes.

I'm sorry, Snowy. I'm sorry everyone. Tears streamed down my face.

As he stands before me. He gloats, "All this time we spent together was leading up to this. My victory over you! And soon, victory over everything! I knew my robots would be destroyed by you ponies. This was all for you. Now PERISH!!"

His eyes glowed that same crimson. I felt the red emanate from them. I closed my eyes awaiting the blast.

When none came I opened my eyes. Eggman's chest was stabbed by a long dark blue horn.

"What?!" Eggman yelled. "No. No! NO!!" He collapsed on his knees grasping at the wound. His gears grinding as he did so.

"Princess Luna," I muttered.

She looked at me with such disdain. She grabbed me in her magic. Together we left the ship.

[Two weeks later. Bass's P.O.V.]

After Princess Luna's rescue of Shadic, everyone went to work destroying the remnants of Eggman's robotic army. The royal army and the princess went to help rebuild Ponyville.

Golden was kind of depressed because of his devastated ring. Luckily, he said he knew some ponies that could help. They were two siblings named Spick and Span. They were total neat freaks.

I don't know how, but in one week they fixed the ring up. Golden explained that he had hired them because he knew it'd get damaged. Apparently they worked on the thing after every round.

Princess Luna said for everypony to meet at the tournament ring. She had a speech she wanted to deliver there.

Everypony showed up. Even Shadic despite his severed wings. He stood among the recovered inhabitants of Sonic's world. I stood alongside Shadow and some other pony.

Luna began her speech. I whispered to Shadow, "How did Shadic survive? Shouldn't he be dead or something? I mean, heat vision to the wings sounds like it'd kill anybody."

"The intense heat cauterized his wounds. Shadic is also naturally resilient. He managed to survive due to his lack of blood loss and magnitude of will," Shadow whispered back.

The other pony shushed us. Shadow and I apologized. I turned to listen to Luna's speech.

A lot of it was generic stuff. Thanking everypony from the royal guard to a citizen. Saying how we needed to be defended better. Stuff like that.

[PLAY THIS!]

Then it got weird. Luna's eyes seemed to flash with glee.

"My dear citizens I have something dreadful to share with you. The human named Eggman isn't the only one responsible for this incident. But also the creature known as Shadic the Pegasushog!" she yelled pointing at Shadic.

My jaw dropped. What the hell is she doing?!

"That is not true! Shadic helped us defeat Eggman!" Shadow yelled frustrated.

Luna nodded. "True, he did help us fight Eggman. However, I was there when he confronted Eggman. Eggman's goal was to destroy Shadic. This wouldn't be the only time they clashed across Equestria. Every place they went was damaged due to their fighting."

"But what about Eggman sending a giant robot to attack the town!" I interrupted.

"A robot he made to draw out Shadic, obviously. The damage before was minor enough but this nearly cost us a town. A town of ponies we care for. I will NOT let his selfishness bring anymore harm to our citizens!" she retorted strongly.

She looked at us waiting for a reply. We couldn't argue with her. We couldn't defend any of it. We couldn't defend Shadic. Sorry, Shadic….

"I hereby banish Shadic and all his friends from Equestria!" Luna yelled powerfully. The crowd erupted in applause. Clearly a lot of them felt the same way before the invasion.

Shadic dropped his head. He opened a portal. Sonic and his other friends circled him. And they all passed through the portal. None of them said a word.

Shadow and I faced one another sorrowfully. Neither of us said a word either.

[In the Darkness. Queen Chrysalis's P.O.V. PLAY THIS! ]

"I've returned," I said arriving

"So you have," the boss observed. "Now I must ask, why did you refuse to come back with the others?"

"Easy. I require the form of Princess Luna. If anypony survived the invasion it would be her. If she was absent and fear set in, most of the ponies could have died. Despite that advantage for us, it would mean we allowed Eggman a victory. I felt we had to eliminate him before that happened," I explained.

"Very well. You may return to your room," he dismissed me.

"Thank you," I said bowing. I made my way to my room.

It was a dark room which was to be expected. There was a single bed. There was also a small table with a plate of food on it.

I turned around and locked the door. I grabbed the plate of food and made my way to the bed.

As I sat on it, another figure emerged from the shadows behind it. It was a white unicorn.

"Why didn't you let me join you?" he asked me angrily.

"Because you would have left me to go kill him. Then, you would act stupidly and nearly get killed," I chuckled.

"I wouldn't die."

"No," I admitted. "But it'd be annoying to have you ALMOST die."

He stood there completely still. I gave him the plate of food. I wasn't hungry at the moment.

"So why did you save Shadic?" he asked puzzled.

"I didn't," I admitted joyfully.

"What? But you said-" he began. I shushed him.

"I took credit, but I didn't do the deed. You see I entered the ship and found some useful things of Eggman's. I took them and was about to leave when I noticed a fight between him and the half breed. It was clearly in Eggman's favor. Then, with a surge of magical energy, his fist ignited destroying Eggman's robot," I elaborated slowly.

"But Shadic has said that-" my bodyguard tried to interrupt.

"Then, he collapsed to the ground. I thought of killing him there, but there was no guarantee he wouldn't get another surge of that power inside of him. Then a thought crossed my mind. With a blast of my magic I altered his memories. That is why he said the events as he recalled them," I said giggling.

"And with that you made yourself the hero. Then you banished him so he wouldn't pose a threat to you."

"Very well concluded, my dear bodyguard," I said rubbing his cheek.

"So, what did you get from Eggman?"

"An army," I replied grinning widely.

Dares

Dares

Author's Note: SORRY.

[Adven's P.O.V. A few days later]

I laid in Pinkie's bed at Sugarcube Corner. I placed my hoof on my head. It hurt with all the thinking I had been doing.

You should have exposed her.

"If I did that she would've had her minions kill countless ponies," I retorted.

What if she was bluffing?

"I couldn't take that chance. I'll risk my own life but I don't have a right to endanger others," I said annoyed.

Why haven't you told anyone yet?

"I doubt they'd believe me. Even if they did how could we fight it? Chrysalis is impersonating Luna now. Cadence was more believable due to her lower power status compared to Celestia and Luna. No one would believe Chrysalis could subdue Luna. If they did then their next question would be wouldn't Celestia be able to tel' that Luna was not acting like herself," I ranted frustrated.

My body trembled violently.

"They'd need evidence. If I'd make that claim without any Chrysalis would have the opportunity to charge us with treason. Then we'd have the entirety of the Equestrian Royal Guard against us. "

It wouldn't be the first time.

"True, but I had a ship and him as backup before. Also I managed to be pardoned from that. If I hadn't I would've died. This time there would be no chance of a pardon. If I'd die or be imprisoned no one else could move against her," I said grinding my teeth.

Why didn't you help Shadic?

"I couldn't!" I shouted angrily.

A soft bang reached my ears. I turned to the window. I walked to open it.

"Hey dude!" Bass yelled waving his right front hoof. In his left he held a few pebbles. Besides him stood Shadow and Rhino.

"Why didn't you just knock?" I asked confused.

"Because that wouldn't have been fun," he said grinning.

I shook my head. "What do you want?"

"To party! So come on and get down already," he said mocking annoyance.

I sighed and flew out the window. As I landed I looked at the sky. It was a dark blue.

"Now we can get going!" Bass yelled happily. With that said we began walking.

"Where are we going?" I asked raising a brow.

"We're going to The Big House," Shadow answered.

"I hear it is a very popular nightclub around here," Rhino said smiling. "I'm excited to see it for myself.

"Oh The Big House. I haven't been there in ages."

"You've been there before?" Rhino asked surprised.

"Once or twice," I chuckled.

Before we knew it we arrived at the entrance. The building was a towering blue building with thoroughly cleaned windows. It looked almost professional. Like a building for taxes or other business ventures.

Outside was a red rope to help form a line. Surprisingly enough not many ponies were in line for the club tonight. We got to the entrance in a matter of moments.

Before us stood a tall stallion. He was a white pegasus pony. His wings were that of a filly's. His body was a mass of muscles.

"So can we go in?" Bass asked the stallion.

The stallion spent a good minute looking at the four of us. He raised his left front hoof as if to flex. Then he roared an enthusiastic, "YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

I chuckled. Bulk Biceps was always one to make me laugh. He was always so overly enthusiastic.

[Play this because club.]

[Bass's P.O.V.]

As we walked into the club loud music filled our ears. I began bobbing my head to the beat. Apparently this place is packed to the brim with ponies. I thought it would be exclusive. Though I guess that was why there wasn't a big line.

"Probably we should find a seat before you dance like a maniac," Rhino suggested.

I sighed and nodded.

We found a nearby table for four. Adven and I took one side. Rhino and Shadow took the other.

"I don't know about you guys but I'm dying of thirst," I said holding my throat.

"I'm fine," Rhino replied.

"Me too," Shadow added.

"No we are all thirsy," I said turning to Adven, "Please save us from our thirst!"

He rose a brow. He shrugged and got up. "So what do you guys want?"

"I'll take one cider," I answered.

"That sounds good. I''ll have one too," Shadow replied.

"Do they serve milk here?" Rhino asked inquisitively.Shadow and I shared a look of disgust.

"Yeah," Adven said nonchalantly.

"Then I'll have some of that," he said smiling.

"Got it!" Adven said leaving toward the bar.

Rhino turned around and caught my and Shadow's revulsion. "What?"

"So you like milk Rhino?" I asked casually.

"Yes. It is the best beverage in the world."

"You do know where it comes from, right?"

"From a cow. Why?"

I stared in utter disbelief. How could he be so calm about drinking that?! That is so gross!

"So why did you send Adven away?" Shadow asked seriously.

"What makes you think I had an ulterior motive?" I asked coyly.

"Because you were obvious. I'm sure Adven knows too," Rhino explained.

I shrugged. "You got me."

"So what is it?"

"Well. I'm sure you guys have noticed Adven not being in town the past couple of days. And seeing how he is now I think it is safe to assume he is sad. So being good friends we'll help him out of his deep funk," I explained.

"Ok. So what do we do?" Shadow asked leaning on our shared table.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

I managed to make my way through a huge crowd of ponies to the bar. There were several seats set up around it. All except one seat was occupied.

I took it. The bartender was busy with another customer.

I looked to the ponies near me. The one on my left was laying his head on the counter of the bar. His eyes were half closed. He murmured something under his breath. He must have had one too many ciders.

I turned to my left to find a familiar violet pony. "Hi Berry," I said trying to make conversation.

The mare turned lazily to me. "Hey Adven, what is up?"

"Just hanging out with a few friends," I replied. "What about you?"

"Same. Lyra had an awesome idea! It is going to be so cool!" she yelled smiling.

"So you still working with your dad at the," I paused trying to remember.

"The Salty Lick. Of course I am! And he is being a jerk like always," she pouted. She never changes.

"You remember that one time I said hello to you and he threatened to sue me for sexual harassment?" I asked chuckling.

"Oh my Celestia! That was so stupid!" she squealed laughing.

The bartender turned to us. He was a white stallion. He wore a black suit and sunglasses which stood in sharp contrast to his white mane and coat. He turned to Berry as he served her five ciders on a tray. Berry smiled at the pony as she grabbed the tray in her mouth.

Berry made some sounds at me with the tray still in her mouth. Then she winked at me before she left.

"Hey!" the bartender said annoyed. "You going to order anything?!"

"Uh. Yeah. Three ciders and one milk please," I said giving him the bits.

He took them and grumbled. This guy needs to relax. I shook my head. Then again I'm no one to talk.

A few minutes later the bartender returned. He gave me the tray and a dirty look.

I shrugged it off and took the tray. I decided to make my way back to the others.

There were not as many ponies dancing as before. I managed to get back to find them talking about something.

"I brought the drinks. So don't die just yet," I joked grabbing the tray in my right wing. I brought it down on the table.

"Good thing you are here. We decided since this is a guys night to do something awesome! We will be tested as we were never tested before!" Bass said as I sat down.

"Oh?"

"It will be a test of one's true character!" he explained loudly.

"It is truth or dare," Shadow explained.

"Without the safe part," Rhino said rolling his eyes.

"I was trying to make it grand and epic," Bass pouted sitting down. "So, you up for it?"

"Shadow and Rhino are willing to do it too?" I asked looking at them. They both nodded.

[Rhino's P.O.V.]

"You want me to put what, where?!" I asked horrified.

"All you have to do put your horn in your milk," Bass explained grinning.

"Why?!" I demanded.

"It is pretty tame," Adven said ignoring my question.

"Because it will amuse Shadow," Bass said pointing at the black pegasus. Shadow mouthed a quick apology.

I groaned as I eyed my milk. I levitated my glass as I placed my horn inside the milk. As I did Bass and Shadow snickered.

I quickly pulled my horn out and frowned at them. I felt the milk trail down my face.

"That is hilarious!" Adven burst out laughing. "Ah. My sides!"

"Laugh it up because now it is my turn," I said happily. I turned to the others.

Shadow looked worried. Bass had a look of determination. He was daring me to dare him.

"Let me think," I said holding my chin. As I said this I felt my mane rustle. Then I heard a tiny voice whisper something in my ear.

I turned my head to see Specter. He wore a devilish grin as he explained to me his plan. I smiled widely.

Bass's look of determination turned to unease as he saw my expression. "Deja Vu," he muttered.

I held my right front hoof up as Specter put something in it. "Oh Bass, this is going to hurt you more than me."

"Don't you mean," he said confused.

"I know what I said," I replied confidently.

[Bass's P.O.V.]

Rhino smiled as he grabbed his cup with his magic. He slid it across to me.

"Really?" I gulped.

"Really," he replied grinning.

I sighed. I took a deep breathe and grabbed the cup.

"He can't really," Shadow said shocked.

"He is. This was his idea after all," Adven replied smiling. "That is unless he wants us to stop."

I stared daggers at Adven. He shrugged.

I lifted the cup to my lips. I felt the milk slide down my thought.

Its smell was putrid. It tasted like it was covered in hair. It tried to come back up.

Trying to stop it I grabbed the nearest thing and chased the milk down with it. The cider touched my throat as it slid down pushing the milk to my stomach. My throat still felt the little hairs of the milk on it.

"Okay. That was cruel and unusual!" I coughed angrily at Rhino. He looked back at me in disbelief.

"Right. Not like dipping a unicorn horn in a glass of milk. That is completely natural," he replied dryly.

"Drinking that was was way worse than dunking your horn in it!" I yelled weakly. I was still feeling a little queasy from that hairy concoction.

"Look on the bright side," Shadow said optimistically.

"What bright side?!" I asked angrily.

"Well, now you can do the other parts," he reminded me.

"Oh right," I sighed sadly. "I have to do mini dares for the three of you. Thanks Shadow, thanks a lot."

"You're welcome Bass."

I turned back at him. I stared at him so hard I felt one would pop outta my skull.

"You should probably just do them now," Adven suggested.

"Why?!"

"Or we can just stop doing them all together. I'm okay with that," he said grinning.

"Well me and Rhino are even in terms of the dares we did. I guess we could stop," I admitted.

"You aren't even done with my mini dares," Rhino said smiling.

"But you said my dare was to drink the milk!" I shouted.

He shook his head. "My dare was for you to drink the cup then go dancing until I said you could stop. You haven't gone dancing yet. And even if you do dance I still beat you. I did a whole dare while you did a bite-size dare."

"I''ll have Adven mini-dare me too! That way we will be even! Heck I'll go one better. I'll have Shadow mini-dare me too!" I shouted confidently.

"Okay. Now go dance," Rhino said dismissively. As he said this Spectre came out from his mane and whispered something in his year. "Oh and make sure to do the electric slide. Spectre loves the electric slide."

Wait. I just jumped into the fire again. What the hell is wrong with me?!I grumbled as I walked onto the dance floor. It was so crowded. There was hardly any room to dance.

Despite that I managed to dance. Well not dance per say. It was more like hop in one place over and over again.

That was a very bad idea. I felt the milk jump in my stomach with each hop. Is it turning my own cider against me?!

After a few hops I turned around to find Rhino and Shadow looking away.

I looked in disbelief. He isn't even looking. That means I could go back and say I did it.

I stopped hopping and turned around to find a pegasus behind me. Oh, so that is where he went.

"What are you doing here Adven?" I asked bitterly.I began to hop again.

"To make you an offer," he whispered.

"Can I refuse?"

"No," he answered flatly.

"What is it?"

"I convinced Shadow to let me have his mini dare. So now I can give you a full dare," he explained.

"Okay. So, what is it?"

"All you have to do is grab the nearest pony dancing to you in about five minutes," he said.

"That all?"

"Then you have to give them a big wet sloppy kiss," he chuckled.

"What?!" I shouted. "You can't be serious!"

"We could always just stop," he offered.

"No word of this to Carrot Top," I said grinding my teeth.

"Fine. Just do it then," he said walking away.

My stomach churned in nervousness. I stood motionless not knowing what to do.

Why didn't I think of this?! Why did Adven think of this?! It makes me sick just thinking about it! Ugh. I already said I'd do it.

I looked back to the table to see Adven had returned. Now all three of them had their eyes on me.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. At least it can't get any worse.

Acting on instinct I grabbed the nearest pony near me and pulled its head to mine.

My snout was greeted with the smell of apples and dirt. Great! It just got worse! This is clearly Applejack! Her and Carrot Top are like cousins! I feel so dirty! Although I suppose it could be worse. It could have been an old mare. What am I saying?! This is awful! I'm going to make the first pony to help me hate me! I have to apologize and explain. Hopefully that will make her less angry.

I opened my eyes to find myself in a weird position. I looked to the find my view obscured by a large red mass.

I pulled my head back staring dumbly at it. It looked back at me in utter silence.

I stared quickly to everypony around me. Surprisingly no one noticed us. Either that or they just didn't care. That is except my friends.

Shadow was blushing more than I was. Rhino was staring dumbfounded at us. Adven lips quivered as he struggled to hold in his laughter.

I looked back at the red mass. It looked up at me dumbly.

I grunted as I pulled it up. It was very large.It weighed much more than what it looked like it did.

I leaned at the mass. It took a small step back afraid of my contact.

"Can we just pretend this never happened?" I asked hopefully.

"Eeyup," it replied.

"Good. Thanks," I said my stomach finally relaxing. Until I realized I just kissed a stallion. Then I ran screaming into the bathroom to wash my mouth out with soap.

[Shadow P.O.V.]

We ran into the bathroom after Bass. He had taken one of the stalls.

"You okay in there?" I asked concerned.

"I just kissed a stallion. What do you think?!" he yelled back. "It was really fucking disgusting!"

"It could have been worse," I said desperately.

"How?! How could it get fucking worse?!" he snapped.

I turned to the Rhino and Adven. They both shrugged.

"Well. You could be losing the dare thing. That is something," I suggested.

"I guess that is true. I'm winning so far," he admitted happily.

"I never said he could stop dancing," Rhino whispered to me.

I looked back at him disapprovingly. He sighed and nodded back at me.

"Well I guess we are done. Bass is too sick. We better take him home," Adven said smiling.

"No way! I didn't get to dare someone yet!" Bass objected.

"What do you want to dare Shadow to do?" Adven inquired.

"What?" I muttered.

"I'd suggest putting him up on stage. Make him perform in front of a crowd," Adven explained. As he did my body shivered.

"That sounds good," Bass said emerging from his stall. "I couldn't throw up anyway."

Rhino stood next to help Bass balance himself. His stomach was obviously still bothering him.

Rhino helped Bass back to the table. That way he could at least sit and rest for a bit.

Meanwhile Adven led me through the dance floor. Apparently a stage was set up next to it where the DJ performed.

"You know, you don't have to do this, right?" he asked.

"I know but it'd make Bass feel better," I replied.

"Okay then. Good luck," he said going up to the DJ.

They talked for a bit. Then the DJ pony pulled out a microphone and gave it to me.

I went onto the little stage. A few ponies stared at me in confusion.

"Okay ponies. We're taking a little break to give somepony a chance to sing for your entertainment," the DJ said nonchalantly.

The crowd grumbled angrily. I nervously played with my hooves.

"Ah shut it you audience you," the DJ said annoyed," You're like my mother in law always criticizing."

A few giggles came from the crowd. I think I heard someone yelling out something about big cats.

"Whenever you are ready bro," the DJ said turning to me.

I nodded at the DJ. I gulped audibly. I can't think of anything! Well maybe I can. Come on. Think. Think. Think! I got one!

"Um. So this is a song I know and it is a good one. So I hope you like it," I said fidgeting.

[Play this.]

I threw a wish in the well,
Don't ask me, I'll never tell
I looked to you as it fell,
And now you're in my way

Why am I singing this? I didn't think of this song!

I'd trade my soul for a wish,
Pennies and dimes for a kiss
I wasn't looking for this,
But now you're in my way

The crowd of ponies still wore frowns. At least they aren't groaning anymore.

Your stare was holdin',
Ripped jeans, skin was showin'
Hot night, wind was blowin'
Where do you think you're going, baby

Despite themselves a few ponies in the crowd held small smiles. I grinned at that.

Hey, I just met you,
And this is crazy,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

"No, you call me!" a feminine voice yelled out enthusiastically. I blushed deeply. Keep it together! I slapped my face with my hooves and continued to sing.

It's hard to look right
At you baby,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

More of the ponies began to smile. My singing isn't that good but I am glad they enjoy it.

Hey, I just met you,
And this is crazy,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

I noticed something. Most of the ponies smiling are stallions. I guess the mares are harder to impress.

And all the other boys,
Try to chase me,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

As I finished that part a few stallions drew closer to the stage. That is weird. They must be getting into the song.

You took your time with the call,
I took no time with the fall
You gave me nothing at all,
But still, you're in my way

Many stallions placed their hooves on the edge of the stage. That doesn't seem necessary.

I beg, and borrow and steal
Have foresight and it's real
I didn't know I would feel it,
But it's in my way

The mares threw confused stares at the stallions near the stage. They wondered why I garnered their attention away from them. Some looked offended. Some looked tired. The rest looked weirdly excited. What are they so excited for?

Your stare was holdin',
Ripped jeans, skin was showin'
Hot night, wind was blowin'
Where you think you're going, baby?

Some of the mares tried to lure the stallions back with a few sensual touches. The crowd of stallions ignored it and grew more bold. They began trying to grab at my hooves. This is getting awkward.

Hey, I just met you,
And this is crazy,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

As I finished that line my body was engulfed in several magic auras. I stood afloat in place. Then a large brown earth pony pulled me from the air into the group of stallions.

"I'd buy that for a bit!" the same mare from before yelled. I was smothered under the bodies of stallions.

[Backing Up!]

[Bass's P.O.V.]

I stood at the strange sight before me. "What the fuck just happened?!"

"Adven was singing a song," Rhino explained.

"And then was pulled underneath a crowd of stallions," Adven added helpfully.

"We should help him."

"Yeah," Adven and Rhino admitted.

We all got up only to see a shadow move away from the group. When it got a few feet from the stallion pile it formed back into the black pegasus.

He breathed a sigh of relief. That is until the group realized Shadow wasn't there. They searched frantically for him in their little circle.

He edged towards the exit. He was about to leave when suddenly a large stallion stood in his way.

Its coat was a sickly green. Its made was a dark yellow. Its hair was in dreads. He wore a giant medallion.

The bizarre stallion stared at Shadow with a wide grin. Shadow stood there frozen at the sight of it.

The stallion raised his front legs in a V shape. He was going in for a hug.

Shadow looked around nervously. He looked back to the crowd he just left.

He seemed torn between the two options. Either hug one frightening stallion or face slightly less frightening group of stallions.

He jumped in place letting out an ear piercing screech. Everypony covered their ears.

The crowd turned to see what made the noise. They were overjoyed to find Shadow there. The weird stallion looked at Shadow with a ever creepier expression than before.

Shadow began running all over the place. Wherever he went the crowd and that stallion would follow.

No matter where he went somehow they managed to follow him. When he went to the bathroom they took up all the stalls. When he tried to hide someplace high the pegasi of the group would search the highest places. He even tried to hide in his shadow. An earth pony was complaining about animals and he just had to come out that way.

They must have went running for at least an hour. The crowd was tenacious to continue chasing him. Shadow had to have some impressive stamina to keep running for as long as he did.

As for the rest of us we didn't know what to do. The crowd was too big and they didn't hurt anybody yet. All we could do was watch things unfold as they happened waiting for a chance to help our buddy.

Luckily while Rhino and I watched helplessly Adven actually did something useful. He spoke to the DJ.

Shadow stood across from the crowd. He'd have to get past them to make it out.

He ran straight at them transforming into his shadow slithering past them. He then transformed back.

As he regained his shape he tripped and fell. The crowd led by that strange pony now ran at him. They stretched out their legs to touch him.

A loud crack filled the air. My jaw dropped to see the white pony form outside holding back the crowd with relative ease.

He looked at Shadow and nodded. Shadow nodded back and took off running to the exit. The crowd pushed against the beefy stallion in vain.

He stood in place. That stallion should be a linebacker.

When it was clear their efforts were useless the crowd dispersed disappointed. Many of them were grumbling and kicking childishly.

I felt my stomach bubble. Seeing the white pony's veins was a vomit inducing experience in its own right.

"I can't believe that just happened," I sighed.

"It was very Scooby Doo," Adven commented.

"I need another drink," Rhino said sitting back down.

"That sounds," Adven began taking a seat again.

"Fire!" a mare yelled

"Everypony run!"

"The horror! The horror!"

Adven and Rhino sighed standing up again.

"Well gentleman, shall we run for our lives?" I asked mimicking a gentle dandy.

"Just run," Adven said pushing me as he started running himself.

Spectre emerged from Rhino's head to whisper something. Rhino turned toward me giggling and then he took off running.

With a quick roll of my eyes I followed after them. The smell of the smoke filled my lungs. It reminded me of the night I just had. Of the fuzzy milk, the kiss with Big Mac, and that white stallion's disgusting veins. Then there was all that running I was doing. How the magical concoction was now being shaken. And how the hairy things on my throat began throbbing harder.

We emerged from the building. I moved aside from the other two. I found a very nice hill.

"Well this was," I heard Adven say.

"Ack!" I yelled decorating the hill.

Truths

Author's Note: Yeah. This happened.

[Carrot Top's P.O.V. CLUB]

"See I told you this place would be awesome!" Lyra said as we entered the club.

"Loud obnoxious music and loud obnoxious you. Yeah this is just awesome," Bon Bon said sarcastically.

"I know right?!" Berry yelled happily.

"I'm sure this will be fun," I said.

Bon Bon groaned as we went to look for a place to sit. We managed to find an unoccupied seat. Lyra and I took one side and Bon Bon and Berry took the other.

"Now what?" Bon Bon asked.

"We could dance or get drunk," Berry suggested licking her lips. "Or we could find some nice strong stallions to go home with."

"You do remember CT here has a coltfriend, don't you?" Bon Bon asked annoyed.

"Oh yeah," Berry said deflated. "Well I'm gonna go get some drinks."

"I'll have a cider," I said.

"Get me a," Lyra began.

"A super mega deluxe cider max ultra. Same as me," Berry said proudly.

Lyra teared up a bit. "You know me so well!"

"I'll have water," Bon Bon said flatly.

"Aw. Come on Bon Bon. Live a little!" Lyra said slightly irked.

"With ice," Bon Bon added. Lyra groaned.

"I'll be right back!" Berry said leaving.

I hope she remembers where the bar is. She doesn't have the best sense of direction.

"Way to be a total buzzkill Bon Bon," Lyra sighed.

"Excuse me if I want to remember the night."

"Hey you two quit it. Tonight is suppose to be fun," I sighed disappointed.

"Sorry," they both replied.

"So what should we do until she gets back?" Lyra asked.

"Wait for her," Bon Bon answered.

"I know that. But waiting for her is boring," Lyra said putting her head on the table. "We don't know when she'll be back!"

"We could just talk and catch up," I suggested grinning. "We haven't done this in a while."

"Yeah. Not since the bowling incident."

"It wasn't my fault. How was I suppose to know he meant those kind of balls," Lyra said defensively.

"He was pointing at the rack!" Bon Bon yelled.

"Maybe we should do something else," I said hopefully.

"I got it!" Lyra yelled exuberantly. "We could play truth or dare!"

"I'm not gonna let you dare me," Bon Bon said stubbornly.

"Okay then you pick truth!"

Bon Bon shrugged indifferently.

"Okay. What is the most shocking thing you have seen?" Lyra said raising a brow.

"Uh. Maybe we shouldn't," I started.

"No. I'll answer," Bon Bon said confidently. "That would be what you did with my hose!"

"Really? I thought I did way more shocking things besides that," Lyra said somewhat disappointed.

"What? What did she do?" I asked puzzled.

"One day I came home after a day from working at my sweet shop. Lyra came over saying she was bored. So I told her to water my yard while I made dinner."

"That doesn't sound too bad," I said even more confused.

"It was boring. I decided I'd make the work worth my time," Lyra said with a gleam in her eye.

"When I was done I went outside to check on Lyra and she was," Bon Bon said trembling in anger. "She was. Was."

"Oh come on I just sprayed my marehood a little. I don 't see what the big deal is."

"What?" I muttered.

"And you know what? It was fantastic!" Lyra said proudly.

"What?" I said as my eye twitched.

"I think you broke her," Bon Bon sighed.

"What?"

"I got this," Lyra said as her horn surged with magic. She shot a little beam at my eye.

"Ow!" I said holding my eye. "What was that for?!"

"See? She is fine," Lyra said grinning.

Bon Bon rolled her eyes as I rubbed mine. When my eyes readjusted Berry had returned with the drinks.

"Here you go," she said sliding them all to us. "So what did I miss?"

"What makes you think you missed anything?" I asked.

"I heard marehood and balls. I know I missed something," she said confidently. "And I heard you were doing truth."

I told her what had happened when she was gone.

"Lyra. That is genius! I got to set that up at my place," Berry said excitedly. "It will be so good."

"Anyway I think its your turn Bon Bon," Lyra said.

"My turn for what?"

"To ask a truth to Berry or CT or me if you're feeling lucky!" Lyra dared.

"Okay. So Berry what is that cute bartender's home address" Bon Bon asked.

"What? You mean Mix?" she asked surprised. "Why would I know that?"

"Do you know?" Bon Bon insisted,

What is she doing?

"It is uh. I don't remember," Berry said nervously.

"You can't lie Berry. That ruins the game," Bon Bon said.

"I hate to admit it but she is right," Lyra spat. "So just tell us already."

Berry sighed and gave us the answer.

"You know the penalty for trying to lie," Bon Bon said.

"We all do. So answer another question Berry," I sighed sadly.

Berry nodded slowly.

"Do you like him?" she asked bluntly.

"What?!" Berry said blushing.

"Don't lie Berry. We all know when you are," Bon Bon insisted. "So do you like him?"

"Maybe a little," Berry admitted fidgeting a little. She put her face down on the table.

"Okay then," Bon Bon said satisfied. "That's all I needed to know."

"You shouldn't have asked that," I whispered to Bon Bon angrily. "That wasn't nice."

Bon Bon shrugged.

"Well it is your turn now," Lyra told Berry.

Berry jerked her head back up like a spring. She wore a big grin.

"Ok! Lyra it is time I asked you the big question!" Berry yelled grinning.

"What question?"

"How do you get so many dates?!" she asked.

"Are you really going to ask that now?" I asked surprised.

"That is a dumb question," Lyra replied.

"Hey yours wasn't any better," I commented.

"Touche," she admitted. "I just ask a lot of ponies really. Sometimes I have my awesome powers of making ponies fall for me and sometimes not. Heck you know Big Mac?"

"You're gonna tell that story?!" Bon Bon said annoyed.

"I remember that day I was going to Sweet Apple Acres for the reunion," I giggled as I remembered it.

"You mean that big strong stallion with the dreamy eyes," Berry asked dreamily. "He is so hot!"

"So I asked him if he could show me back to my place. And you know what he did?!" Lyra said unbelieveingly. "He took me back and left back home. I gave him the signal and he did nothing!"

"The signal?" Berry asked.

"Yeah. You know the signal. The signal that I wanted to ride him like the stallion he is," Lyra said grinning.

"Did you really have to put it that way?" Bon Bon grunted.

"What? That is the only reason they are there anyway. I mean stallions are meant to be ridden. I'm sure that is why CT has a coltfriend. So CT how many times have you ridden him?" she asked.

My face grew red. "What?! We haven't done that yet!"

"Why not?" Berry raised a brow. "Is he, you know?"

"No I don't know what you mean."

"You think he is ugly?" Bon Bon inquired.

"No."

"Then why haven't you ridden him yet. Is it because he doesn't wear a suit?" Lyra asked.

"Why would I do that when he is wearing a suit?!"

"Because that is the best way to do it," all three of them said in unison.

"You three are insane."

As I said that music entered my ears. I turned around to find a pegasus standing on stage.

"Hey that stallion is kinda cute," Lyra said.

"Well. Looks like she has found her prey," Bon Bon remarked taking a long drink.

"You can do it Lyra. Rock his world!" Berry said as Lyra moved through the dancing crowd.

These are my friends. I sighed.

[PLAY]

I'd trade my soul for a wish,
Pennies and dimes for a kiss
I wasn't looking for this,
But now you're in my way

"That stallion has a very interesting voice," Bon Bon observed. "Maybe he should try out for the Ponytones."

Your stare was holdin',
Ripped jeans, skin was showin'
Hot night, wind was blowin'
Where do you think you're going, baby

"He called me his baby," Berry said putting her hoofs under her cheeks. I rolled my eyes.

Hey, I just met you,
And this is crazy,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

"No, you call me!" Lyra blurted out wildly. The stallion grew tense at this. Somehow he managed to continue.

It's hard to look right
At you baby,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

"I feel like I have seen him before," I said trying to remember his face." Now this is going to bother me."

Hey, I just met you,
And this is crazy,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

I saw Lyra suddenly leave the area. She looked like she was headed to the bar.

And all the other boys,
Try to chase me,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

"You know from here he kinda looks like a mare," Berry said. "That is kinda hot. He is like exotic."

You took your time with the call,
I took no time with the fall
You gave me nothing at all,
But still, you're in my way

"I think they think so too," I muttered as we saw the stallions claw at the stage. Nonetheless the pegasus continued.

I beg, and borrow and steal
Have foresight and it's real
I didn't know I would feel it,
But it's in my way

I looked around to see he had lured many stallions away from their mares.

"I should kick his flank," Bon Bon suggested. "For those mares."

I looked at her disapprovingly. "Ok. I won't."

Your stare was holdin',
Ripped jeans, skin was showin'
Hot night, wind was blowin'
Where you think you're going, baby?

"This is just getting embarrassing," I commented as the mares desperately tried to seduce their stallions back. The stallions clawed at his hooves. Wait that is Shadow!

Hey, I just met you,
And this is crazy,
But here's my number,
So call me, maybe!

His body was lifted by several unicorns. He stood there floating until he was tackled to the ground by a large stallion.

Lyra returned with a few drinks. She looked at me. Then she looked at Shadow's situation and yelled , "I'd buy that for a bit!"

"Where did you go?" Bon Bon inquired.

"To bed With that stallion. In my mind," she proclaimed proudly. "Until I recognized him. I nearly puked."

"Why?"

"Because he has a marefriend," Lyra said shaking her head.

"I have a coltfriend," I reminded her.

"Ya but I haven't had thought of you and me in bed for weeks," she explained.

What?

"Anyway once I remembered that I decided I needed a drink. So I bought these!" she said showing the drinks. "I got Flame Mix to make us his awesome flame shots!"

"Wow!" Bon Bon said eyeing the beverages with saucer eyes.

"What did you do?" Bon Bon asked.

"What do you mean?" Lyra said coyly.

"He wouldn't do this for free. So I'll ask again. "What did you do?"

Lyra inched toward Bon Bon. Then she whispered something in her ear.

Bon Bon moved away and looked at Lyra in surprise. She shook her head.

Lyra smiled widely. She gave a quick wink and then passed out our drinks.

As the name suggested the drinks had little flames over them. I looked at the others. Bon Bon looked like she was still registering what Lyra had whispered in her ear. Berry was mesmerized by the flame. Lyra stood there proudly.

"How are we suppose to drink these?" I asked confused.

"Take a quick gulp of breath and then blow in a few breaths at it," Berry explained.

"Objection!" Lyra challenged.

"Overuled," Bon Bon said knocking down a mock gavel.

"You can silence me but you can't silence the truth!" Lyra said as Bon Bon stuffed her hoof in Lyra's mouth.

Lyra muttered something shaking her forelegs wildly. As she did she lost her magical grip of her drink. It collapsed onto the ground. A small flame came from the drink. In a second it grew into a much larger one.

"Lyra!" I yelled. Bon Bon and I shot up.

"Hey CT," Bon Bon said calmly.

"Yeah Bon Bon?" I asked numbly.

"Do you fell like there is fire behind us?"

"Yes. Yes I do."

"Ok then. Excuse me for a second?

"Of course."

"Thank you," she said taking in a deep breath. "Fire!"

Bon Bon ran off as she yelled at the top of her lungs in every corner of the place.

Lyra and Berry exchanged a quick glance. Then they were running to the exit.

I shrugged and helped Bon Bon warn everyone.

Conditions

[In the Darkness. Velocity's P.O.V]

"I'm not going," Blaze said childishly folding his arms. "It is stupid."

"I hate to say so, but I agree with this jerk," Gilda puffed. "I never expected you to say something so stupid."

"I'll go on my own then," I said frustrated.

Blaze sighed. "We shouldn't be surprised."

"He was the one who wanted us to go back and save that bug," Gilda added harshly.

"I don't care what you guys say. I'm doing it and that is final," I said, staring them down. "I just felt you two deserved to know."

They both looked away. Blaze swatted his claw at me. Gilda stood beside him absolutely still.

I walked past them. I shouldn't be surprised I guess. It is dangerous.

"You know you could die for this, right?" Gilda asked coldly.

I took a big gulp. "I do. I also realize I may never get this kind of chance again. I need to see him. Now that he is so close. I have to let him know. One more time before..." I said, tensing up. "That is why I have to ask."

I continued walking. "I wanted you two to come. To support me. But if this is how you two feel then I don't want to see either of you ANYWHERE near him," I threatened. "Or..."

"’Or’ what?!" Blaze asked irritatedly.

"OR," I turned around staring into his reptilian irises. "I'll kill you."

"You couldn't, even if you tried!!" Blaze roared at me.

"I could. IF I was willing to put my life on the line I could do it," I said not backing down.

Blaze flexed his claws as I formed my arm into a blade.

A griffin stepped in-between us. She turned towards me angrily.

"Just go already you dweeb!!" she screamed her eyes moist.

Gilda... I nodded and turned back. At least now I know. I know I'm alone on this. If they don't understand, then no one else here possibly could.

I listened to my hooves as I walked. It sounded much smaller than it ever had before.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

"You sure Bass will be okay?" Rhino asked as we walked home.

"Of course. Shadow is with him," I answered.

"Actually I'm more concerned about after," Rhino admitted.

"What do you mean?"

"I've heard his master is Martial Art. He is renowned as a strict and strong teacher. Which means tomorrow morning he is going to get an earful for tonight," he joked.

"A nonstrict master is shameful," I chuckled.

"What makes you say that?"

"You went to a school for gifted unicorns right?" I asked.

"Yeah. To the second most distinguished one," he replied proudly.

"How were the classes?"

"They were hard. Still, I managed to pass every class with high marks. Except for one," he admitted.

"Oh, what was it?"

"History," he answered.

The most boring subject. I feel for you, Rhino. That class is tough anywhere.

"Originally, I failed it."

"Then what?"

"I got so frustrated I went up to the teacher and demanded to know why. What he said was harsh and cruel."

"Go on," I muttered.

"But it was also true. He told me I had to study more. That I had the potential to surpass even students from Celestia's school, but if I didn't apply myself I'd be dumber than a rock."

"He used such colorful language," I chuckled.

"Well he was a history teacher," Rhino joked back.

We stood there laughing for a while; If any pony passed us by, they'd think we were a couple of insane ponies.

"So, you get it?"

"Yeah. I get it."

"So how is life at the library?" I asked changing the subject.

"Fine..." Rhino lied his face turning red.

"I see. So you haven't made your move yet," I observed.

"I'm waiting for the right time," he said defensively.

"Here is a little secret, Rhino, there is never a right time. If you wait too long you'll lose your chance to strike while the iron is hot," I explained. "If that happens, then you'll get burned."

"It’s not time yet, I know it!" Rhino replied stubbornly.

I opened my mouth to say something when I saw Spectre emerge from Rhino's mane. He held out a little paw signaling me to not go on; That my advice would fall on deaf ears. I decided to do as he suggested.

"Well, you should be happy," Rhino said.

"Why?"

"Because you're almost home," he said pointing at Sugar Cube Corner.

Rhino turned suddenly and began walking away. That was weird. Why would he leave just like that?

As I approached my dwelling, I noticed something. A mare was there to greet me.

She wore a big grin and was waving wildly at me. She was also yelling something. I was still too far away to hear exactly what.

She is too kind. She raised a hoof revealing a cupcake. I better not keep her waiting.

I took a powerful step sending myself flying forward. I was aiming for the mare before me. I couldn't wait to hold that kind mare in my legs again.

{Velocity's P.O.V.]

"You want time off?!" Infinite asked shocked.

I nodded. "A couple of weeks."

"Why?"

"There is somepony important that I need to see. He is in Canterlot," I explained.

"So you assume the short distance will convince the master to let you go for a short time?" he deduced.

"Yes."

"Well that is tough," Infinite said. "There is no way we could spare your presence. You aren't going anywhere."

"But," I urged desperately," I have to do this!"

"I will allow it," the master said from his seat.

"Master, why?" Infinite asked puzzled.

"I have my reasons. Besides I haven't given him a duty in ages. Clearly he has grown restless. This trip will relieve him of his boredom," the master explained.

"Very well sir."

"Thank you sir," I said opening a portal. I began walking to it.

Before I could, however, it closed on me. I turned around quickly.Why would he do this? Is he mocking me?

"I have two conditions for your little trip, of course," the master said calmly. "If you fail to meet either, you'll be eradicated; Not one piece of you will remain."

I took a large gulp. "What are the conditions?"

"Scrapper has not been doing much of anything," the master explained.

"That is, other than complain," Infinite clarified. "We both need a break from her whining."

"So, you want me to take her with me?"

"That is correct," the master confirmed.

"What is the other condition?"

"You are to infiltrate Canterlot Castle and listen in on news from the princess," he said calmly.

"Hasn't Chrysalis been giving you regular reports?"

"She hasn't reported anything as of yet," Infinite answered. "Not even a report of nothing."

"Which means she is plotting against me," the master said surely. "However, she can not make her move just yet."

"We need information on what she can be planning. If we do we'll be better prepared to crush it."

So in order to go to Canterlot I have to spy on an ally?! Could she really be willing to do that?... Of course she would be. She is the queen of the Changelings. Her basic instinct is to deceive ponies. Still how can I spy on somepony like that?!

Suddenly, a portal reopened in front of me, in which case I stared at it numbly.

"Okay. We'll do it!" I heard Scrapper say as I felt my view change. She picked me up?!

"Go then," Infinite said, irked.

Scrapper nodded. She ran through the portal while she carried me.

Well, now I have no choice. If I can't deceive the master of deception...I'm dead; This mare has killed me!

[Adven's P.O.V.]

"So how was the ‘stallion’s night out’?" she asked as we walked inside.

"It was more fun than I anticipated," I answered.

"That is super!" she yelled excitedly.

"Yeah it is. I don't know if you've noticed, Pinkie," I started.

"That you've been sad; I've noticed," she interrupted me. She turned quickly around showcasing the cupcake,"That is why I baked you one of my super special awesome Pinkie Pie cupcakes!"

She dropped the cupcake into my hoof as she then looked up at me expectantly.

"I just had some cider," I said trying to make an excuse.

"This one doesn't have any hot sauce," she said draping a leg over my neck. "I know how much of a light weight you are."

I eyed Pinkie skeptically. She simply responded with a large grin, in which I shrugged and tossed the cupcake into my mouth.

"So? How is it? Amazing?! Fantastic?! Amazingly fantastic?!? Fantastically amazing?!?!" she said growing more excited.

"All of the above."

She puffed out her chest proudly. I don't know why you have to ask me that every time I eat one of your cupcakes. It’s like asking if the sky is blue. The answer is always ‘Yes’.

"Listen Pinkie, I'm tired. I got to get some sleep," I yawned.

"Okay."

I walked to the stairs. As I made it, I heard Pinkie mutter something.

"What was that?!" I asked, not wanting to go back.

"I said you got mail! I put it on your bed!" she said using a megaphone.

"Okay!" I yelled, partially for the distance and partially because I was afraid she made me lose my hearing.

I made it to the room. Just like Pinkie said, there was a box on the bed.

It was rectangular. What the hell is this? Well, I won't know until I open it.

I clicked my watch; It transformed into a dagger.

With my new weapon, I went to cutting the thing open. It had several layers of tape.

I made it through. I opened the flaps of the box excitedly.

What I found was weird. It looked like a stand or a table of some kind.

While I was pulling it out, one thing continually crossed my mind. Who the hell would send me a table?

After a few minutes of fidgeting, I managed to free the object from its imprisonment. I decided to inspect the item; That way, I could get an idea of where to place it. If it was a really elegant table I could set it up downstairs. As a sort of VIP table or something. Maybe for birthdays. I had heard there were two foals whose birthdays were nearing. I smiled at the thought.

My smile drained from my face when I looked at the object. I grew pale as I continued to stare at it.

"Adveny?"

In what felt like slow motion, I pressed my watch. My two handed blade felt lighter than ever before.

"Adveny?"

Both sides of my blade cut against the object. However, that didn't satisfy me. My blade cut again and again at the object until nothing remained.

"Adveny?!" Pinkie yelled grabbing me from behind. "What is wrong?"

"That thing is wrong," I said; my eyes growing moist.

"Why is it wrong?"

"Because it reminds me of what I did. ," I said falling down.

Pinkie held me tight. Good thing too. If she hadn't, I'd break into dozen of pieces like that thing.

As she held me I looked at the mess, chuckling bitterly. To the winner of the Iron Hoof Tournament, Adven Turer. The pony that let his friend be banished.

Dylan's Day

Author's Note: Title is not great. Sorry!

[Dylan's P.O.V.]

"This place looks more festive than I expected it to," I commented aloud. "I mean it has candles on top of it."

I shrugged. I approached the door.

I knocked at the door. No one answered.

Maybe they're getting ready. I began whistling as I awaited someone to answer the door.

I decided to knock again. This time I heard a soft noise of something hitting the ground.

As I stood waiting again I observed the knob of the door. It wasn't anything special. It was brown like most knobs. I grabbed it with my right hand turning it. The door opened like any other knob of a door would do.

The door flung open revealing a desk blocking the entrance. A pink mare stood on a chair before it. Her pink mare was made into a bun and she wore glasses. On her desk was a few colored pencils and a blank page.

The mare looked at me happily. "Hiya! I mean," she coughed deepening her voice, "howdy."

"Uh. Hello."

"And you are?"

"Dylan," I answered cautiously.

"Do you want to make an appointment?"

"An appointment? For what? I thought this was a house," I explained confused.

"Yes it is and a bakery," she elaborated.

"Why would I need to make an appointment for a bakery?"

"Have you ever seen the horrors of a lunch rush?!" she said jumping from her desk suddenly. I nearly leaped myself. "Let me tell you buster. It ain't pretty. Whip cream and oreos everywhere! In your eyes! In your nose! In your nose's eye! No place is safe!"

"Right," I muttered. "Look I just want to talk to Adven. Does he live here or not?" I asked impatiently.

The pony picked up her glasses closer to her eyes. A glare erupted from them. "I'm afraid Mister Adveny is not seeing anyone at the moment. You can make an appointment," she said turning the blank page around to reveal a poorly drawn tree. It was literally a stick with the word tree written on it.

She picked up the page and made various ooos and ahhs. I saw her shake and nod her head so many times I lost count.

After a short head nod she looked at me again. "Unfortunately he is only free half past um," she said picking up the paper again," Oh that's right. Half past never. You can meet with him then."

"What?! But I need to talk to him now!," I urged placing my hands on her desk.

"No means no."

"I know," I tried.

"No means no."

"But," I continued.

"I said," she yelled pulling out a cannon from thin air. "No means no!" she screamed pulling it.

I raised my arms to absorb the brunt of the blast. The force of the cannon sent me flying out of the building.

[Later]

"That is an interesting story. However that still leaves one question," Master Art said.

"What would that be?" I asked confused.

"Why have you come to me?"

"I wanted to learn how to use swords. How Adven used his was amazing. I want to be able to do that with swords as well," I explained.

"I am not a master of armed combat."

"Which means?" I asked.

"Which means I can not teach you how to handle a blade. Not to the extent a master of it can teach you how to mimic Adven's skillful application of it," he clarified.

I sighed. "I suspected that might be the case." I picked myself up and headed to the door.

"I can not teach you however I believe I know several who can," he said before I could leave. I turned around to look at him. He smiled, "That is if you want me to."

"Of course I want to know," I said coming back to sit in front of him. "So who do you think I should learn from?"

"I do not know," he answered nonchalantly.

"What do you mean you don't know?!" I yelled.

"I mean I have to gain a clear insight of your style of fighting before I can recommend a proper master for you. If I didn't the consequences could be quite catastrophic on you."

"Does it really matter?"

"Of course. Have you ever played a game of chess?"

That's an odd question. "Once or twice."

"Are you familiar with the knight?"

"Yeah. The one that looks like a hor- I mean pony," I said nervously.

"Really? I think it looks more like a horse to be honest," he said eyeing me curiously. "No matter that is beside the point. You know about the ability of pawns? When they reach the very back end of the opponents side they can be changed for any other piece that has been taken away. Such as a rook or bishop. Even a queen may be replaced."

"Ok?"

"Only a pawn may be changed. No other pieces. It is much like a student of any kind of fighting. A bishop can be interpreted as an expert of ranged combatant. A knight an expert of weapons. And a rook an expert of unarmed combatant. All of them are unique from one another. We must know if you are a knight, rook, bishop, or pawn."

"Why can't I be the queen?"

"The queen?"

"Sure. I mean she is an expert at everything. She can move like all of them."

"You are one. One can only do so much. The lure of versatility is great. There is a danger of it. If you divide your focus to much you risk letting your other abilities dwindle. This will cause you nothing but problems as you grow reliant on your fighting style. When your life is threatened your training your memory of how you fight will be what saves you. Changing that will cause you to think too much."

"What about weaknesses in my fighting style?"

"That is what a master is for. To teach their student to recognize ways their own fighting style can be improved. Whether it be offensive or defensive techniques."

"So how are you going to find out what I am?"

"I'll have to watch you fight."

"But you were at the tournament weren't you? Didn't you already see me fight? It was an unforgettable match after all," I said grinning.

"Yes, I did but watching and analyzing are two different things."

"So who do you have in mind to fight me?" I asked.

"A very strong rook shall be your opponent," he answered smiling.

So a master of unarmed combat? That must mean he is going to pit me up against Bass. That should be easy enough. "Alright. Bring him on," I said confidently.

[Meanwhile.]

The pink mare wiped her brow. She felt her breathing ease.

She was so nervous the human would return. She had almost broken her Pinkie Promise.

She stared out the building making certain no pony was approaching it. She looked all around carefully. When she was satisfied she closed the door very slowly.

With a quick sigh the mare tore off the scrunchy that had previously held her mane at bay. She tossed off the glasses. They landed harmlessly where she had left the scrunchy.

She stumbled a bit as her eyes adjusted to the absence of the bifocals. She quickly rubbed her eyes with her forelegs.After she was done she gathered all of business stuff.

With that part done she moved the desk and other business supplies back to her place for 'business emergencies'. For who knows when another pony will have a 'business emergency.'

As she finished she decided she could no longer be businessy. Even for her wonderful coltfriend. So she opted to hang the close sign on the door instead.

When she finished that she decided Adven should know about the pony that came to see him. That he deserved to know.

With her mind made up she hopped happily to the room. She silently hoped that her hopping could cheer him up. He always did say that could cheer him up even when his frown was 'turned double upside down.'

That is why she loved him. He seemed to be the only stallion that could understand her.

She pressed her ear to the door. There was no snoring. She knocked on the door.

"Come in Pinkie. You don't need to knock," a depressed Adven said.

Pinkie opened the door. Adven laid on the bed. He was staring at the mess he made before.

Pinkie's heart sank. She didn't enjoy seeing him this depressed. It was NOT fun. The worst kind of fun.

"Somepony got a visitor!" she singsonged approaching the prone pegasus. He quirked a brow.

"Who was it?" he asked nonchalantly.

"it was the dragon human guy from the tournament! He said he had something super special awesome important to tell you!" she said desperately to cheer him up.

"Oh. What was it?"

"Uh. I don't know," she said regretting saying anything. "But he said it was important. So I bet it was a doozy!"

"Oh. Ok,"

Pinkie sighed. She knew he would stay like this for a while. And she knew every moment he was like this would eat at her. She couldn't make her own coltfriend laugh. What a miserable Element of Loyalty she turned out to be.

"Hey Pinkie. Can you know," Adven said suddenly.

"What?" she asked turning.

"Can you sing me a song. I love your songs."

"Oh so you want a super song or a jazzy song? Or would you rather prefer," she said pulling out a hat from her mane,"a rap?!"

"I've never heard you rap before."

"Then prepare yourself for the rappest rapper in all of ponville Pink E Pie!!!" she yelled excitedly.

"Bring it," Adven said giving a small small.

He didn't like to see Pinkie have so much NOT fun. He was sure rapping would give her some other kind of fun. Even though he knew he would return to looking at his mess he was thankful he had a marefriend who would be there to tear him away.

[Later.]

"Well isn't this nostalgic," I muttered. I whistled as I awaited Master Art to return.

Master Art said we had to go to the tournament grounds. When he arrived he said he'd get my opponent.

When I asked him why I needed to be in the arena he said it'd put pressure on me. I have no idea how it'd put pressure on me. I mean I can still make an amazing performance even if it is in an exhibition match.

I sat down waiting for him. As I did my I couldn't help but wonder about Adven.

"It is true I don't know him so well. From the little I have seen his refusal to see me seems odd," I thought aloud to myself. "I wonder what could be wrong."

I stood up and began to pace. "Maybe a family member got sick? Maybe he found out he is going to be a dad? Maybe he found out
how many licks it takes to get to the center of a tootsie pop?"

I chuckled and shook my head. That is just stupid. He probably is just business. Kinda rude though.

I looked at the ring again. It looked untouched. Before I heard some duo of ponies managed to fully restore it. Makes me wonder if they may be my opponents. Probably not. Considering I'd be giving them extra work. Unless Master Art is paying them.

"Makes me wonder. How that one pony is going to react to his ring being demolished again. What was his name again? Fighting Spirit? No. It had something shiny. Something that shouted "EH you!" Was it spot light? No. I got! Silver Quill! Nope too scholarly."

"Are you quite done?" Master Art said suddenly. My heart leap into my throat. "I've returned with your opponent."

"Oh fantastic. Then lets get to the fighting," I said nervously. "Is that okay?"

"Sure it is," another pony said entering the ring. He had a dark blue mane and coat. His eyes with filled with steely determination.

"One second," I said making a time out sign with my hands. I turned toward Master Art.

"What?"

"This guy lost in a round before me. How do you expect me to take someone like that seriously?!" I yelled offended.

Master Art chuckled. "You'll see he is much stronger than the last time you saw him."

I took a deep breath. "Fine I'll fight him."

I made the signal again and headed towards the middle. The other pony made it there before me.

"What was your name again?"

"Golden," he answered.

I facepalmed at that. Golden quirked a brow.

"I just remembered a bad joke," I half lied. "It is annoying."

"I know your pain. I have a friend who is such a fountain of it," he explained smiling.

"Begin!" Master Art yelled.

[Golden's P.O.V.]

Golden swung a right hook at my head. I narrowly dodged the blow.

I had to retreat back a few steps to do so. I felt sweat fall from my brow. I wasn't expecting me to make the first move.

I threw a punch at my head. He easily evaded the blow.

He moved in closer. I retreated a few more steps back.

I chanced a quick turn and realized something disconcerting. I was on the edge of the ring.

He rushed at me with murdurous intent. Suddenly he stopped in front of me.

I stared at him in confusion. "Well aren't you going to do anything?!" I demanded angrily. "I'm totally defensiveless."

"No you're not. If I attack you you'll just transform into your dragon form. Then you'll fly up behind me and knock me out but you won't do that unless it is appealing to the eye," he said confidently.

"That is not true. And even if it is it doesn't change the fact we are in the stalemate until you attack," I said confidently.

He shrugged. He then swung at my stomach.

I transformed and jumped into the air. I got him! I really got him! I bet he feels stupid now! I chanced a glance back down to find I wasn't two feet off the ground.

I looked at Golden. He was grinning. He had rapped his front left leg around my tail.

Instinctively I reverted to my human form. With nothing left to grab I was sure Golden was scrambling.

As I landed on the ring floor I jumped away from the edge. As I did I flashed Master Art a quick grin.

I felt a hoof connect with my gut. I groaned in pain as I felt myself fall.

[Golden's P.O.V.]

As I watched the human groan in pain I looked at Master Art. Why would he have me fight this guy? I mean one punch and he is out. I know my punches aren't exactly soft but come on!

I heard a loud grunt. I turned my head to see the human had picked himself up.

He jumped right at my face. His fist connected hard sending me flying to the edge of the ring.

I grabbed my head and moved forward. I can't beat me like that!

He stood in front of me as I inched forward. He pulled up a finger and waved it back and forth.

I quirkeed a brow. I dismissed the mysterious sign and continued forward. As I did his body transformed into its reptilian counterpart.

"I warned you," he said smugly. "Now you'll have to pay the price."

I rose a brow. "That is a dumb bluff," I retorted.

As I continued moving forward I noticed he was just standing there. He was holding his breath. That means he is!

He spat an icy mist at me. I jumped out of the way just in time.

By the time i recovered my balance he had sent another hurling at me. I quickly backed up.

I heard a grunt of frustration. I turned back to my opponent.

He was seething with rage at my evasion of his attacks. He ran at me. I did the same.

As I raised my right hoof he backed away. I rose a brow but continued my punch anyway.

I smirked .Then I felt a stinging sensation on my leg. I pulled it back. I opened my eyes in shoke. He had let me punch him so he could neutralize my good leg. Son of Cerberus. This human is good.

[Dylan's P.O.V.]

That is a beautiful site. One lone pony fighting against the forces of nature only to lose himself. How tragically beautiful!

I grinned at the site. His entire front right leg was covered in a block of ice.

He shivered violently. He stared at me with an odd expression. Not one of anger but respect?

As I questioned this I heard him roar. He was running right at me.

I backed up ready for his assault. He unleashed a flurry of left punches at me.

I dodged them easily. Why does he keep attacking? He must know he can't win.

He roared again as he unleashed another flurry. And again I easily evaded them.

Except this time he managed to lift his frozen arm and hit it against one of my wings. I gritted my teeth as blood stained my wing.

I grunted as I backed away. I tried in vain to flap my damaged wing.

I transformed back into a human at that point. It was a weak point. And I wasn't used to my dragon body without my wings. Against this opponent I could not afford such a weakness.

I eyed his he seemed to be trying to feel his frozen leg. [He must have lost feeling in it. Which means it is as good as useless anyway!

I approached him cautiously. He looked at me smiling.

I threw a quick punch to his head. He evaded it and threw another flurry of left punches.

Like the previous times I managed to avoid his attacks. And this time he had no block of ice to hit me with.

I threw a left uppercut to his head. I felt my face lifted up and to the right.

I looked at Golden. He managed to punch with that frozen leg?! How could he?! Wait! His training?! Could he have really improved that much since the tournament?! It has barely been a week or two!

I fell down hard. My own face felt very cold as I hit the ground.

"I will not go down like this. Not with this pitiful performance!" I yelled. I shakily picked myself up.

Golden eyed me. He was standing there daring me.

I rushed him angrily. He effortlessly sidestepped my tackle. It was then I realized I was standing on nothing.

I transformed into my dragon state but my wing was still damaged.. The added weight coupled with the distraction of the injury brought me down.

When I hit the ground I transformed back. There was no sense being in a state that would hurt myself more.

"I've seen enough!" Master Art said. "Good job you two."

"He did better than I expected. Being all picky and whatnot," Golden said.

"What do you mean picky?!" I asked offended. I picked myself up to look him in the eye for his answer.

"Well, you had several chances to take me out and you didn't because they'd be ungraceful. Unlike Master Art here I say your fights. I noticed in both of them you were being flashy for the sake of being flashy. That meant there was no danger in attacking you while you were soaking up spot light."

"Is that it?"

"No there is another reason," Master Art interjected.

"What?"

"You have no defense. You can dodge okay but you didn't bother blocking any of my attacks. You didn't even try!" he yelled surprised.

Master Art coughed. Golden and I turned to him. "Which is why your Master shall be Master Fence!"

"Okay...who is that exactly?"

"He resides in Canterlot," Master Art said ignoring my question. I choose not to press the issue. After all I'd meet him eventually anyway.

"Canterlot...which was is that again?"

"It is," he began. I fell down. "You know what? I'll tell you after you've fully rested."

"Sounds like a plan Stan!"

"I had an uncle named Stand," Golden said happily.

I heard Master Art sigh. He gave Golden a befuddled look.

"What? He was a comedian," he explained.

Tales Of The Past : Shadow's Tears

Author's Note: Edited by Snap Art. Tears drop. Drip...Drip....Drip. Enjoy Chapter. Drip...Drip...Drip.

[Shadow's P.O.V.]

The day was like any other; the sun was high in the sky. Its rays warmed Ponyville just enough to be comfortable.

I walked through town. Fluttershy and I had planned to have a picnic again.

It had been such a long time since we had one. And the last time was TRULY an unforgettable experience.

We had a few daisy sandwiches and sarsaparilla. However, we had a little problem. Namely neither of us had packed the sarsaparilla in.

We assumed it was a sign from Pinkie to ‘party on'. The sarsaparilla was easily the most tantalizing part of the meal.

Fluttershy felt the same way. She had tried to talk to Pinkie, the last couple of days, about getting some more of that type of sarsaparilla but she hadn't gotten through to her.

So, she asked me to give it a try. I told her I'd try.

I decided Sugarcube Corner was my best bet to find Pinkie. It was where she lived after all. And, with the cakes currently absent she was the only pony who could run the shop.

I approached the building as one would do normally and raised my right front leg to knock, I hope she is not on a lunch break or something.

As I considered this, I frowned, in which case, I looked away from the door. Pinkie was not very big on frowns. So I figured I wouldn't want to greet her with one. I'd hate to go back to Fluttershy empty-handed. Maybe there is something else we could do?

A soft creak escaped the door. I turned back around happily. "I'm glad to see that you're-" I began happily.

With an enormous force, the door flung open. My face fell. What stood before me was a nightmare.

A large face stared at me. The face was a sickly green. It looked like it had hair of the same kind. Its nose was large and had a few pimples. It had large menacing teeth.

Those weren't even the worst parts of the thing staring back at me. The worst was its eyes. The right one was normal enough. It looked like any other eye except it was obviously cross-eyed. The left eye was an entirely different story. The entire eyes was orange. And, as if to divide the sheer amount of orange, a black stripe seemed to split the orange into two directions. And as for the pupil of this eye. It was white.

I felt drawn into the whiteness. As I stared more into it, an array of thoughts passed through my mind. What was life? What was the meaning of it? Did it have meaning? Or was it all meaningless? If so, then what are we to do? Accept it or fight it? I was certain the eye would tell me.

"Ooga booga ooga!" the face yelled shaking wildly.

I had to get away. Suddenly, my body grew stiff as a statue.

Before I knew it, I collapsed at the stairs of Sugarcube Corner. I noticed other ponies walk around me but still, I was unable to move. It must be because of the eye. Why else would this happen?!

"So you couldn't get in either huh?" a voice observed.

I looked to my left to see Bass standing near a tent. He had a small grin planted on his face.

"How did you know?" I asked.

"Well you aren't typically stiff as a board. At least, when you aren't around Fluttershy," he joked.

I blushed. "That is not funny."

"Yeah yeah," he waved my comment off. As he did, he approached me.

He offered me his hoof. I grabbed it and he pulled me up.

"Thanks."

"No problem. You were checking on Adven too?" he asked bluntly.

"No. Actually I came to see Pinkie. I wanted to see if I could get something from her," I explained. "Wait! Something happened to Adven?! Is he ok?!"

"Calm down. He is fine," Bass answered, moving back to his tent.

"Then, why are you checking up on him?" I asked following him.

"Well, remember when we went for our stallions’ night out?"

"Yeah," I replied cautiously.

"Apparently it didn't work. Adven is still depressed. And what is worse is he won't come out to talk about it. At least not to anyone other than Pinkie," Bass explained.

"If he isn't seeing anyone, then why do you have a tent? I don't think that will convince him to see you…" I commented.

"I got the idea from Rhino."

"Rhino said to get a tent and stay outside Sugarcube Corner…?" I asked confused.

"Yes. Well, not exactly. You see, Rhino told me a story. There once was this pony in an army. His army was small, but he felt he had to bring peace to a war-torn land. So, he sought out the wisest creature in the land. He arrived to beg the creature to join his cause. The creature denied his request. Stubbornly, the pony decided he'd wait outside and ask him again the next day. He did so, and the creature once again sent him away. Then, he did it again and again. After a month of it, his resolve was clear and the creature chose to follow him," Bass explained. He flashed a small grin. "I hope it'll work to get him to talk to us. I know we can pull him out of this. We are his friends, right?"

I nodded. "Right. Well I guess i'll see you around." I turned to walk away. A hoof grabbed me and spun me around.

"Please don't leave!" Bass begged. "I've been so bored! You have to stay! If only for a bit!"

I guess Fluttershy will understand if I come back a little later. "Okay. I'll stay."

"Great. Come in!" he said excitedly as he opened the tent. A powerful stench reached my nostrils. It smelled like moldy cheese and onions.

"Uh. How long have you been waiting out here?" I asked, raising a brow.

"I just started today," he said moving into the tent.

I looked inside. It was nothing spectacular. There were a few pillows and blankets littered around. The inside was a dark blue.

I sighed as I moved in. I sat down in a corner. There wasn't much room so sitting in a corner was the best bet to get the most space possible.

"So?"

"So?" I echoed.

"Do you have any idea what we can talk about, Shadow? I'm kinda blanking on ideas right now," Bass admitted.

"No. Sorry. I'm just as clueless as you," I chuckled.

Bass put his right front hoof under his chin. His face contorted in concentration.

"Shadow, you were a human once too, right?" he asked suddenly.

"Uh. Yeah. What about it?"

"What happened to you on T-day?" he inquired.

"T-day?"

"You know, transformation day. You know, when we were brought here," he elaborated. "T-day is like an acronym."

"Oh. Well, I can't tell you that," I said fidgeting.

"Why not?"

"Because you wouldn't understand."

"But we experienced the same thing! Of course I'd understand," he replied stubbornly. "Now why don't you just tell me?"

I sighed. I turned toward him. "Okay. I'll tell you."

"Good. This should be interesting."

No it won't be. You will just be disappointed.

[Another place and time.]

A woman waits in a chair. She looks around her. She finds several people around her. They are also sitting in chairs.

One is a skinny elderly man with a cane. He places his hand on his heart. His face contorts in pain. The woman looks away from the man to another.

Her gaze rests on a boy in his teens. His face is littered with acne. His right arm holds his left. His face matches the older man's. Once again the woman's gaze leaves him for another.

This time she sees a small girl. No older than four. She is whining to her mother, who is sitting next to her, about something. The woman can't help but smile at the sight. It reminds her of different times.

Back when her gray hair was chestnut colored. Back when her hazel eyes were not lined with worry. When she could command her limbs to stay still. And, back when she had no obligation to come to this depressing place.

"Mrs. Ramirez," a man on a nearby desk said. As he did so, the woman got up and approached the man's desk.

"Yes?"

"You may go see them now," the man said smiling. "Just take a badge and it is in room 201A."

Mrs. Ramirez gave her thanks and grabbed a badge from the man. She placed it on her shirt. It was procedure.

She made her way through a double door, going through the hallway. As she did so she looked at the rooms as she walked by.

Most of the patients were lying in bed with their eyes closed. Or, they were fidgeting as they tried to get comfortable.

Eventually, she made her way to an elevator. She wasn't a fan of stairs.

They always made her feel out of shape. Which may have been true but she didn't feel she had to face that kind of talk from stairs.

A noise erupted from the elevator. It was its own brand of elevator music that began playing from speakers inside the elevator.

Luckily, the track was mercifully short. As she exited the elevator, she looked for directions.

She didn't want to get lost. If she did, she knew her daughter would never let her hear the end of it.

There were countless times she'd get lost going home from work. To be fair, however, their house at the time wasn't very unique. Even so, her daughter would continue to whine about every little thing. ‘How could you forget where you live?’ ‘Why don't you just take a bus instead?’ ‘Why don't you use your glasses when you drive?’ Mrs. Ramirez grimaced at those questions.

She wouldn't have to worry about those questions today. She had gone to the hospital. She was dropped off by a friend. And since she wasn't driving she didn't need her glasses. Still, there was more joy to be had today.

Today, she was coming to see her daughter's new child. For most women, it would be a sign of the apocalypse; a sign that they weren't as old as they used to be, but not to her. To her, this birth meant there would be a future for her family and that was a very comforting thought to her.

As she reached the room, she peered inside. Her comfort shifted into slight worry.

No one was in the room. As she stared in shock at the room she felt someone tap her on her shoulder.

She turned around to find a nurse. The nurse rose an inquisitive brow at her. In response Mrs. Ramirez pointed at her badge.

"So you are related then?" the nurse sighed sadly.

"Yes," she answered evenly.

"You may want to sit for a moment."

Her stomach grew heavy. She decided it was best to hear what the nurse had to stay while she still stood.

"How do you know her?"

"She is my daughter."

"I'm sorry," the nurse said placing a hand on Mrs. Ramirez's shoulder. "She managed to deliver, but I'm sorry, she didn't make it."

In a moment, her world shattered. Her daughter was gone? No. That couldn't be right. This woman must be mistaken. Or perhaps, she was playing some kind of sick joke? Yes. That is surely what this is.

She chuckled at that. She knew better than that. This was a familiar feeling after all.

The same thoughts occurred to her when she heard of her own husband's departure. She took a deep breath.

"Why?" she managed to ask.

"Your daughter was very sick. We warned her about it beforehand. But she insisted she had to have the baby," the nurse explained. "I'm so sorry."

"Well, can I see her?"

"Yes."

"Where is she?"

"She just delivered so," the nurse began.

"No. I don't mean her. I mean the baby. Can I see her?"

"Oh. Well yes," she said as she exited the room. "Come, follow me."

Mrs. Ramirez walked after her. It took all of her not to scream madly at the news. She had to hold on.

She had to see the last thing her daughter had done. She had to see the fruit of her labor.

The nurse led her to an operating room. And there her daughter was.

Her face was covered in sweat. Her skin still had color. And her eyes were closed. But they weren't closed in pain.

Mrs. Ramirez was overcome but a feeling of nostalgia. When her daughter was much younger she'd go out and play all day.

She'd be caked in dirt. And her body would be coated in sweat.

Mrs. Ramirez would drag her inside and scrub her down. Her daughter would always frown at her after she was done.

As if the incident was all her fault. That her mother enjoyed ruining her daughter's fun time with dirt.

Over the years, her daughter grew out of this phase. Still, those memories were stuck in both their minds.

She had the urge that all her daughter was needing was a bath. After that, she'd open her eyes and frown at her again. Then, they could have a good laugh about it.

"Mrs. Ramirez I'm back," the nurse said returning with a small baby in her arms. "This is your grandson, Jeronimo."

Mrs. Ramirez opened her arms as the nurse placed him in her arms. She cried at holding this beautiful masterpiece her daughter had created.

"I thought he was supposed to be a girl," she chuckled. "Why isn't he one?"

"There was a mistake when the gender was checked. His privates were obscured so they were told it'd be a girl," the nurse answered smiling.

"And the name?"

The nurse's smile faded. "It was the last thing your daughter said. She said this is a special child and he need a special name. She said she once heard Jeronimo meant sacred name. She joked that you wouldn't settle for any other name."

"It is true," Mrs. Ramirez said as she held the baby. "I'll take good care of you, Jeronimo."

Wait. Wait. Wait!

[Back to the present.]

"What?" I asked.

"What is this? I was asking about what happened to you on T day," Bass said annoyed. "I don't see what this has to do with anything."

I sighed. "My name is Jeronimo."

"And?" Bass asked confused.

Bass lifted a brow. And motioned for me to go on.

"Look I was raised by my grandmother. I wanted to tell you why that was," I said tearing up. "You need to understand before I tell you about my T day."

Bass grunted. Then he let out a deep breath and gave a quick nod.

"Okay. There is one more thing I have to tell you about me before T day," I said cleaning the tears from my eyes.

"Well I hope it is more happy than the first part. No offense dude, but that was kinda a bummer," Bass said laying down.

I chuckled at that. "You know what? It actually is."

"Then fire away," Bass said pointing a hoof at me.

[Another place and time.]

"Jeronimo, hurry or you'll be late to school!" a voice yelled.

I moaned. I tightened my hold on my blanket.

My door flung open. In front of it my grandmother tapped her foot impatiently. She eyed me with her piercing eyes.

I sighed and got out of my bed. I got my clothes and went into my bathroom.

Mi abuela no tiene que ir a la escuela. I thought as I took a quick shower and then dressed myself.

Mi abuela los dientes están sucios. I brushed my teeth.

No es justo. I grabbed my school stuff and walked to the living room.

I looked at my grandmother. She still stood in front of the door. She looked tall and imposing. She was like a mighty sentinel, protecting me from the outside world. Although, at that time I felt she was a prison-guard leading me to the electric chair.

"You ready, nieto?" she asked, already knowing the answer.

I nodded making a pouty face.

She ignored it and stretched out her hand. I grabbed it and we went through the door.

Grandmother didn't drive at the time. By then she had very bad arthritis. Still, she refused to ask someone else to take me to school. She insisted on walking with me to school; especially when it was my first day.

We walked down the street. As we did, my grandmother stopped to greet what felt like the entire population of the planet.

Eventually we came to a man's house further down the street. The man was interesting.

He had a brown bushy mustache. His head was fully shaved. His brown eyes were contorted in a pleasant expression.

As he and my grandmother talked, I noticed her grow distant. She felt like she had been replaced by a body-snatcher.

I ignored the feeling. After all, she deserved it for dragging me to the horror that was school. Or so I reasoned with my five year old brain.

I looked around and noticed the man had a Doberman. It panted heavily.

I instinctively tried to pet it with my right hand. Despite her disposition at the time my grandmother's grip on my hand only grew tighter.

Desperate to pet the dog I decided on the only course of action I could think of; I stretched out with my left hand.

As I reached out, the dog growled at me. I paused for a second. Yo es no malo, perro. Yo es bueno!

I looked at my grandmother and the man. They were too distracted by their conversation to notice the growl.

I reached out again. And again the dog growled. This time it was stronger. But this time I already made up my mind. I would pet the dog and show him I was a good person. Within seconds I regretted my decision.

The dog lashed out and dug its teeth into my hand. I cried out in pain.

That cry returned my grandmother to the world of the living. She eyed the man. He was still smiling as if nothing had happened.

I don't know if it was shock from what was happening or my grandmother being annoyed with the old man but what she did surprised me. My grandmother punched the man with a right hook. Then she kicked the dog away.

As she did I felt flesh tear from my hand. I cried louder than before.

My grandmother stood in front of me. She was acting as a wall between me and the man and his vicious canine.

The man pulled himself up and dusted himself off. He flashed that same smile of his and grabbed his dog's leash. He then turned and walked away.

My grandmother picked me up and held me like I was a baby again. She managed to convince someone to take me to the hospital. I don't remember who.

Despite the wound being on my hand I felt it extend throughout my entire body. It was like the dog had put venom into my bloodstream and I could feel it. It was terrifying.

But I also felt something else that day. I felt my grandmother would protect me no matter what. It was strangely comforting.

Your grandmother sounds pretty awesome.

[To the Present.]

I chuckled at that. "Yeah, she sure was."

Bass smiled. Then he contorted his face in thought.

"What is it?" I inquired.

"Well I don't get it," he admitted. "I don't get it one bit."

"What do you mean?" I ask, confused myself.

"I mean how is this related to your T day. I get you left your grandma and she raised you but did you really need to tell me about these two facts for your T day?"

"I think so."

"Why?"

"Well I can best explain that with the day itself," I said.

"You mean?"

"I'm finally going to tell you what happened on that day. On my T day I mean," I explained.

"Oh okay. Bring on the third act!" Bass said swinging his right front hoof. "There better be a rematch between that dog and your grandma!"

[A while ago.]

"Jeronimo, hurry up or you'll be late to school!" a voice yelled.

"I'm already up, abuela. Don't worry about me." I yelled back happily.

The door flung open and there she was. She eyed me with suspicious eyes.

"What is with the look?" I asked nervously.

"Since when did you get ready without me getting you up?" she asked.

"Since I started high school, abuela," I answered. "For about four years."

"Oh," she said blushing. She coughed violently into her hand.

"Maybe you should lay down," I suggested. She shook her head. I winced.

The summer after I finished middle school my grandmother got sick. We went to a doctor.

He said that she had contracted some deadly disease. If she didn't have a steady supply of medication she'd die in two years.

She managed to hang on. Still the threat was there.

I tried to convince her to rest, but she never listened to me. She was too stubborn to do so. And she was too stubborn to ask for help. She didn't want to worry any of our family.

She walked me to the living room door. It was like watching a distorted image of my grandmother.

She had grown weak and frail. Her piercing glare became more like a unfocused glance around everything next to you.

Her once imposing tall persona was replaced by a feeble small one. I once again implored her to lay down. She said she would as she wished me look at school.

As I left the house a pang of guilt hit me. Every time I told her I was still going to school that would happen.

I walked sullenly to a bus stop. I rode it until I passed by a four story building with a large X displayed on it.

I got off and entered the building. A bell rung as I entered it. It sounded like a bell anyway.

I looked around and found the counter. At it sat a man with greying hair and a thick beard.

He raised his head as he noticed me. He gave me a quick grin.

"Hello Jeronimo, how are you today?"

"Fine," I replied pleasantly.

"That's good," he observed. "Based on your expression I suspected you were sad today."

I shook my head.

"Well you know where to go. The night guy didn't mess with your closet. So it should be just as you left it," he informed me.

I nodded. "Thanks Tom."

I walked to my closet and dropped off my school stuff. I opened the backpack I was carrying. Out of its small pouch, I pulled out a few bottles of cleaning supplies.

Out of its large pouch, I withdrew a blue jumpsuit. I put it in a pile I had of them in the closet.

I grabbed one of the other blue jumpsuits and put it on. The night guy would typically get his uniform mixed with mine. I always hated that. He'd seldom watch his. His excuse was 'I'm cleaning up shit so I should already smell like shit.'

I got to cleaning the rooms of the building. Whenever did, I couldn't help but find it slightly amusing.

I mean, I was working in the place I was born. I haven't heard of a lot of people doing that.

I started working after middle school. My grandmother couldn't work at that point.

If I didn't do something my grandmother would die. I couldn't let that happen. Even if it meant throwing away any future for myself I would ensure my grandmother's.

Over the years, I only managed to befriend Tom. Only he knew why I was working at the hospital. The other workers didn't know or just didn't care. Who cares about the life of a janitor, right?

I grabbed my gear and headed back to Tom. He'd tell me where I was needed.

As I opened the door my mind wandered to my grandmother. She had always tried so hard to make sure I went to school. I hated to disobey her but it was for her own good.

Even so it still hurt to keep it from her. Once I told her. but she thought I was joking. I played along.

Anyway I opened the door. When I did the light went out.

Which was weird, to say the least. The hospital lights weren't even on. It was still too early in the morning for them to be.

"Hello?" I asked. My voice echoed.

It never did that before. "Tom?" I called into the darkness.

There was no answer. I raised a brow at that.

Probably there was a power outage. Maybe Tom just left. Then…why didn't he tell me? Maybe he reacted first. I mean being caught in a blackout is not relaxing.

I walked forward with my arms outstretched. I figured I could find a wall somewhere. Maybe one with a light switch or at least help me exit the building.

I managed to feel my way to what felt like a wall. I moved along it for a bit. Then, suddenly, a bright light blinded me.

Then I found myself in a forest. I walked through it.

I figured that where I was wasn't as important as getting back. After all, I was the only way my abuela was getting the medication she needed.

After walking for a bit I found myself in a town. That was Ponyville, of course.

No sooner had I entered, a bouncing pink blur headed towards me. I could tell she was talking yet I couldn't quite comprehend what.

All I could think about was what this meant. This meant I was farther from home than I thought. That I couldn't get home. That I was stuck and my abuela was going to die. And it was all my fault.

I looked down at my hands and discovered they weren't hands anymore. Pinkie Pie dropped an invitation in my hooves and ran off.

I eyed my changed form. I sighed. That light must've changed my body and transported me here.

I wandered through the town. I was completely numb. That is until the surprise party.

When everyone surprised me I guess it poured life back into me. I went into the corner to think about stuff.

That's when Fluttershy talked to you, right?

[Present.]

"Right. Talking to her, I was able to calm down. I guess I'm one of her animals, huh?" I joked.

"So the reason you reacted that way at the party was because of all that. Kinda a good reason to be that way," Bass said.

A tear ran down my cheek. I rubbed it off with a smile.

"I get that it is painful. Thanks for easing my boredom for a bit, Shadow," Bass said happily.

"Yeah. So I gotta go and tell Fluttershy about the change of plans. Maybe I should stop and get some juice boxes instead?" I thought aloud.

I picked myself up. I gave Bass a quick nod and began walking back to Fluttershy.

"Hey, Shadow," he called over his shoulder.

"Yeah?" I turned back to him.

"How bout you come back and I tell you about my own T Day?" he offered smiling. "It is only fair."

"There is power in numbers. Okay, After I take care of Fluttershy, I'll come back."

"I'll be waiting!" Bass said excitedly.

I turned to walk again.

"Wait! Make sure to pick up some supplies! Like food and stuff!"

"What kind of stuff?"

"Stuffy stuff."

"You mean like a stuffed animal?"

"No!" Bass said angrily. Then his expression shifted to neutral, "Maybe…"

"I'll get the stuffy stuff," I said chuckling. "I'll see you later."

Abuela, I hope you are doing fine without me. Please be okay. And don't worry about me. I can kick those dogs myself now. Not that I want to, but I could. Oh what would Fluttershy think if she heard me have these thoughts?!

Author's Notes: Drip...Drip...Drip.

Hearth's Warming

Author's Note

So first of all Merry Christmas. Second I'd like to say I'm sorry if I screwed up anyone's OC. If I did feel free to tell me how bad I messed up. I'm sure it was as big as a buffalo. Also I put a few references in. Some I giggled at. And one I was meh with. It was fun to write a chapter again. Hope you enjoy it. Or at least don't want to poke my eyes out with pitchforks or sharpened candy canes. Also note that this is set after the next arc of LOB. Trust me it'll make sense later. Or make even less sense. Ramble. Ramble. Ramble.

Hearth's Warming

[Bass's P.O.V.]

"Why do we have to go shopping," I groaned already knowing the answer.

"Because it is Hearth's Warming Eve and you forgot to get your share of things. I'm here to make sure you remember to do it," Adven explained. "We've been over this eight times. Stop complaining already."

I grunted angrily. I hated shopping ever since I was born. So I avoided the dreaded malls for as long as I could.

So imagine my disgust when Adven and the others decided I had to go shopping. The worst part is I wasn't even there when they told me.

Apparently Dylan was told to talk to the zebra in town about the duty. He said he did. Then everyone came to the dojo asking where the stuff was. When I told them I had no idea they blew up at me.

Luckily Dylan happened to pass by and sorted everything out. But that he talked to a black and white zebra. I think he may think all zebras look alike.

The others already had plans for Hearth's Warming Eve so all of them couldn't do it. Dylan was helping the apple family on the farm. Shadow was helping Fluttershy decorate her home. Rhino and Adven were helping Pinkie and Twilight to plan a party for the day. DJ and Vibes were trying to work out some music for it. From what I heard Tech didn't like Hearth's Warming very much so she always put herself in her home that day just like usual. Adven said he'd help me since Twilight,Pinkie, and Rhino did more work then he did. And that is how I ended up in the mall on Hearth's Warming Eve with Adven. Not my ideal way to spend the day before the holiday.

I was initially shocked when we found the mall. Because of the snowy weather the normal vendors would occupy this typically empty home and made an improvised mall. It felt smaller and more intimate than a mall back on Earth. Though that may be because I had seen the vendors back when I worked for Daisy.

"So what do we need?" I asked.

"I don't know. You have the list," Adven said as I pushed a cart. Or rather pulled it since a harness was placed on my neck.

"I can't when I'm pulling this thing!" I said more angrily than I wanted to.

I sensed Adven grab the paper and read off the stuff. Each item made my heart sink more and more. This is gonna take forever!

[DJ's P.O.V.]

"Why not some funk?" I suggested. I threw a magic ball of energy at Vibes.

We decided it was best for us to go into a warm house. Bored we decided to play a game of magic ball.

Back on Earth when we talked about music we always threw around a ball. It helped us think. When we found ourselves in Equestria we learned how to use magic to create a magic ball. Though we never found out how to make it a weapon.

"I don't know. If Hearth's Warming is anything like Christmas and I think the decorations speak for themselves then we shouldn't include funk. I mean when was the last time you heard a funk Christmas classic?" my music partner Vibes asked as he caught the ball. He tossed the magical ball back to me.

"We could be the first ones," I said catching the ball.

Vibes shook his head. I threw and he catched again.

"Hey do you ever think of back home?" he asked. He threw the ball up and down.

"I try not to," I replied candidly.

"Yeah, me too," he agreed. "Still it bugs me."

"What does?" I eyed the ball.

"I mean shouldn't we think about it more? I mean we were thrown in this place a while ago and we assimilated pretty quickly," he said sadly.

"You think it should've taken longer for us to grow used to this. Well, we were already fans of this place on Earth right?"

"Right."

"Probably that was why. We were already kinda acquainted with the world. That's probably why we didn't lose our freaking minds," I suggested chuckling lightly.

"What's so funny?"

"I never imagined I'd be here.,"I said He tossed the ball back to me.

"Well you aren't the only one. I never thought I'd end up as a unicorn here either."

I shook my head. "That's not what I mean."

"Then what?"

"Being here throwing a ball with you. Even on Earth I couldn't believe it," I said.

"Why?"

"Because I did nothing to help you. Because I didn't act sooner you were bullied more than you should have been," I said sadly. "I'm sorry."

"You've had too much eggnog," he laughed grabbing the ball from my grasp. "Friends make mistakes. Now lets get back to writing that music eh?"

"Any ideas?"

"You're the leader here," he said flashing me a grin.

I nodded. "So, no funk then."

[Dylan's P.O.V.]

I eyed the last tree before me that still held some fruit. Of all the trees in the orchard it was the most bizarre. The others towered over this last puny one. Its branches were thin as veins.

There was however one way it was like the others. Hanging from its branches were these white apples.

If Applejack didn't tell me they were apples I'd think they were snowflakes. Where one would expect to see apples they'd instead see varying shapes and sizes of white and weirdly shaped things hanging from the trees.

One of the shapes was a simple rectangle which was an oddity. The others seemed to more often than not have some spiky points.

My body shivered. Even while I was in my Dragon body with ice breath I still felt freezing.

Luckily Applejack anticipated I would. She asked Rarity to create me this warm orange coat. When I asked Applejack why it was orange she said Rarity said something like "Oh Darling the orange will symbolize your kindness that warms him this holiday season!" or something like that.

I cracked my scaly hands. I threw my clenched claw back.

"Stop Sugarcube!" Applejack yelled out. The shock of her voice made me stumble and fall.

I found myself with my back on a patch of snow. I raised a claw to show her where I was.

I heard her run towards me. She gave me a hoof and I pulled myself up. It always stunned me how such a little thing like Applejack could be so strong. Whatever the reason it was still really cool.

"Wh-What is it Applejack?" I stuttered as I shivered.

"Well ya see ah was kinda hasty when I told ya to buck every tree," she said blushing. "I forgot we need to leave one."

"Why?"

"You know what happens when one ain't bucked?" she asked.

"Because they explode on Hearth's Warming," I answered. "Kinda like fireworks. Though more snowy I guess."

"Exactly. Granny Smith wanted one to be left alone. For the party Twilight is planning," she explained.

Oh then this is gonna be awkward. I winced as I awaited the inevitable.

"I'm glad to see you ain't done yet...What is that?" she asked as she spotted the excuse for a tree before me.

"Well AJ this is the only unbucked tree," I explained. She eyed me up and down.

Then she walked to the tree and did the same. She nodded and gave me a smile.

"Bernice will be perfect!" she said happily.

"Bernice?"

"The tree. She has been waiting here for years. This is perfect!" she said her eyes sparkling.

"Now help me get her in from the cold."

"But," I tried. AJ gave me a quick stare and I shut my mouth.

AJ ran inside for a few moments. When she exited she held a small pot in her mouth.

After a few minutes we managed to put Bernice in the pot. As we carried her I decided to ask AJ something.

"So do you name all your trees?"

"Of course. They're part of the family after all," AJ said proudly. "And ah don't name them. They already have their names."

I chuckled.

"And what is so funny?"

"That's really cute," I explained.

She blushed. She picked up her speed. Luckily I was able to keep up and we brought Bernice inside.

[Shadow's P.O.V.]

"So, what do you think?" I asked Fluttershy. I beamed as I turned back to our work.

Fluttershy's home was usual very cozy. It felt very intimate and small. A perfect symbol of Ponyville in general.

As soon as the holiday neared however the town transformed. It was decked in more decorations than a Christmas sweater. Which was oddly fitting.

After we set the decorations Fluttershy's home mirrored the town. Above her fireplace we put a few socks. When I asked what for she told me that there was a story involved.

There once was a mare who loved socks. Apparently somehow she managed to save Hearth's Warming. Also she was said to have a minty scent to her. They hang the socks as to remember that mare.

Above her door we had placed a wreath. The bird house hanging was painted a festive red and green. Everything else was either placed in her attic and replaced with more Hearth's Warming Eve themed things.

"Its um..nice?" Fluttershy asked.

"Nice?"

She nodded.

"What's wrong?"

"N-nothing," she tried.

"I know something is wrong. Thanks for trying to spare my feelings," I said as I placed my hooves softly on hers. I looked deep into her eyes.

"Its missing something," she sighed.

"What?"

"I think we may have put it in the attic," she said sadly.

"Well then we'll just have to look for it," I said heading for the stairs.

"We don't have to Shadow, really. I should have thought about that before," she said.

"Live and learn, right? Besides we can't have you worrying about that thing on the holiday. What kind of coltfriend would I be then?" I asked turning back to give her a smile.

She gave me a quick nod. She followed after me.

After a few minutes we made it into the attic. The attic was littered with miscellaneous things as well as Fluttershy's furniture. I had expected the furniture because I took these up before Fluttershy got home. There were other oddities. I could swear I saw a lamp that locked like a pony's leg.

Cobwebs stuck themselves to whatever was in the room. It didn't matter if it was stuff or even the floor. After we got up there we saw two black spiders scurry across the room.

Fluttershy grabbed my shoulder. She called the spiders over. They obliged.

She whispered something to them. I stood silent. It was always amazing to see Fluttershy work.

Before I realized it she was done whispering. She turned to me. "Be careful where you step."

"Gotcha. We can't be hurting our friends home. Lead the way."

We maneuvered across the floor very carefully. Eventually we made our way to a group of boxes.

I went to check the ones on the left. Meanwhile Fluttershy took the ones to the right.

I stood above a box. On it was a mountain of dust. Thank goodness I'm not allergic.

I rubbed the box a few times. Then I chose to open the box.

Inside the box was a few of interesting stuff. Namely a plethora of cans of whip cream.

"Uh Fluttershy? Has Pinkie Pie been using the attic to store stuff?"

"Yes. Is that okay?"

"Yeah. I was just checking." That explains the pony leg lamp. Though only marginally.

I went back to searching for a while. Nothing seemed too important.

"I found it!" Fluttershy said triumphantly. She flew up in victory.

And for that she earned a bump on her head. I rushed to make sure she was safe.

Luckily she managed to hit the floor relatively painlessly. Still her head had a light red bump.

I helped her up. She blushed bright red as I did. Though I wasn't sure if it was because of the physical pain or the mental pain. My bet was on the bump. At least in Fluttershy's case.

This time I went first to make certain Fluttershy didn't get hurt anymore. When I walked ahead of her I could swear I heard something like a can rattling behind me.

Once we got to the stairs I let Fluttershy take the lead. I wanted to get a clearer look on her bump.

It looked not serious. It looked like any other bump. It didn't appear to be throbbing or even cut.

Still a bump was a bump. When we got down I managed to convince Fluttershy to lay down on her couch.

She laid with her back to me on the couch. I gave her a small blue blanket.

Then I ran to the kitchen. As I was in the kitchen I felt something tap my leg. I looked down and there was Angel Bunny with a displeased expression. He had his arms crossed.

"Angel, she bumped her head. Right now I'm looking for an ice pack," I said searching through her freezer. "She has none left. "

Angel tapped my foot again. Then he pointed at a plastic bag.

"I don't think a plastic bag without ice is the same as a small one with ice Angel."

Angel facepawed. He pointed outside and then to the bag.

I facehoofed. "Right."

Ten minutes later I returned to the house. The once empty bag is now brimming with ice.

By the time I returned Fluttershy had turned back. And she was fiddling with an empty bottle.

I approached her and gave her the ice plastic bag. "I had to improvise."

She gave me a smile. Then she placed the bag on her bump. Then she frowned. "I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it." I eyed the bottle. "So what is the bottle?"

"Its the last decoration," she answered sheepishly.

"Why this bottle?"

"Its the one Pinkie gave us. For our first date I mean," she explained.

"Oh. Not to sound mean but why do you still have it? I'd expected you to throw it away," I said.

"I was going to. Then I remembered something my mother used to tell me. She told me every moment with somepony you care about should be remembered. Especially on the holidays. That's why I kept it," she said twiddling her hooves.

I walked closer and gave her a tight hug. "I'm glad."

When I drew away from the hug Fluttershy and I saw an interesting sight. Above us hanged a small green thing.

"Its a mistletoe," she observed.

"Yeah."

"We have to kiss."

"Yeah."

"Do you want to?"

"Yeah," I said grinning widely. I leaned in careful not to hit the bag.

[Rhino's P.O.V.]

"A little to the left," Twilight instructed.

"Right-o!" Pinkie said as she pushed the last chair into position.

"Too much. Now put it an inch to the right."

Pinkie nodded and did so.

"No, no. That won't do. Try a centimeter back to the left."

Pinkie shrugged. Then she reached for the chair.

"Wait! That's too far!" Twilight yelled.

"Twilight, she didn't even touch it yet," I observed. "Maybe its fine where it is."

"Fine is not perfect. Pinkie said she wanted my help to make this party perfect."

"Silly Twilight its already gonna be perfect," Pinkie said cartwheeling next to Twilight.

I nodded. "As long as everypony comes it really doesn't matter how the place looks."

Twilight huffed as she grabbed a nearby stand. "But the chart says partys are always better when a party room follows fung shui."

"Fung shui?" I asked. "You mean that belief that the structure of things in a home can change how somepony feels?"

"Right."

"That's silly Twilight. And I should know silly," Pinkie said as she grabbed something green and scaly. Gummy eyes blinked. "See, ain't that silly?!"

"Fine. We'll leave the chair," Twilight sighed defeated.

"Good. So what does that leave?"

"The chart says," Twilight said observing the chart, "We have everything. That is except whatever Pinkie asked Bass and Adven to get."

"How did you get that from a chart?" I asked dumbfounded.

"I take very detailed charts," Twilight said proudly.

"She is the great charter!" Pinkie giggled.

Before I could comment a knock came from the door. I walked to it.

I opened it and found what I expected and what I didn't expect. I expected to find Adven and Bass. Though I didn't expect to find Bass covered in sweat being carried by Adven.

I quirked a brow at the strange sight.

"We got the stuff," Bass panted heavily. "Why did we have to get these things!"

"Because Pinkie Pie," I said not knowing what else to say.

"We're gonna need your help," Adven sighed. "There is a lot of it."

I nodded. At least I'll find out whatever they got is.

[The Next day. DJ's P.O.V.]

"We probably should've kept throwing the ball," Vibes said as we walked.

"Well. At least we can do covers," I said sadly following him.

"It could be worse."

"How?"

"We could have made the worst music ever."

"You mean like Friday?" I joked.

"Its Hearths Warming! Its Hearths Warming!" he said mockingly in the tone of Friday.

I chuckled. "True. We're here by the way."

"Yep," he said knocking on the door.

Adven answered. He was wearing a santa hat. And he was wearing star sunglasses.

He beamed at us. He waved us in.

When we got in I noticed a few things. Off to the side was a magnificently decorated pine tree. It was littered with snowflakes. Though they didn't seem to melt. It looked nice. There were two charts side by side. One was covered with so many facts it was ridiculous. The one beside it was a pie chart. Half of it was covered in red and the other in green. The red part read "Fun" and the green "Funner".

Applejack and Dylan were standing near the tree. Applejack looked like she was crying. Dylan mouthed something to her.

Bass was laying down on the floor. Carrot Top was standing next to him. She looked disappointed at him.

Shadow and Fluttershy were drinking some punch. And Fluttershy was wearing a large flower hat.

Rainbow dash pulled a bit out of her ear and showed it to Pinkie. Pinkie responded by pulling out a Wonderbolt figurine from her own nose. Then she gave it to an excited Rainbow Dash. Who then was very disgusted.

Of course we had the same area designated for us to perform as usual. For the most part at least. It was more decorated to suit the season but other than that it was unchanged.

"You guys ready to party?" Adven said grinning.

"As ready as ever," Vibes said back confidently.

"Lets a go!" I said running.

[Bass's P.O.V.]

"All I'm saying is I think you should be up for the party," Carrot Top said annoyed.

"After what Pinkie made me do yesterday?! They're lucky I didn't enter a hyperbolic time chamber!" I moaned.

Carrot Top sighed.

"Fine." I picked myself up.

"Thank you," she muttered. "What did she make you buy anyway?"

"You'll see. And then you'll find out why I'm so bitter," I said childishly.

Before she could press the issue DJ ranned past us to the stage. Vibes followed close behind him.

They quickly set themselves up and began playing.

"Wait!" Pinkie Pie screamed. "Stop playing!"

DJ and Vibes did as she said. Pinkie smiled and moved suspiciously closer to a nearby balloon string.

"Okay. Now you can play. And remember no matter what keep playing!" she said winking at them. They nodded.

[Play]

"Well. Time to dance," I said grabbing Carrot Top's hoof.

"Weird first song to dance to," she commented.

"I don't know. I could see rich ponies dancing to this. Like a kinda waltz," I said as I bowed mockingly.

"I guess it does sound rather regal. I'm sure Rarity would have loved it," she stated.

"I hope DJ is okay she isn't here."

"I'm sure he understands. I mean holidays are meant to spend time with your family and friends," Carrot Top assuredly.

"True. I mean if my mom asked me to spend the holiday with her I couldn't refuse," I agreed.

"My dad wouldn't let me. Not since the last time," she giggled.

"What happened last time?"

"I spent it with my last coltfriend. Daddy didn't like that. So he did something," she said shivering. "Something awful."

"Something awful?" I gulped.

"Really awful. Like not telling him what he went shopping for somepony awful," she said smiling at me.

"Not funny. You almost stopped my heart," I complained.

"Then next time you should answer my question."

"Plan WC Go!" Pinkie yelled. I turned to see her pull the string.

"Pinkie, what," Applejack said.

"Are you," RD continued.

"Doing?!" Fluttershy exclaimed finishing the question.

A loud roar erupted from above. Everypony looked up to find the ceiling open up.

The now opened ceiling revealed what I had gotten Pinkie. Why I had suffered going shopping. Why I smelled like the inside of a buffalo. There were a countless number of whip cream cans hanging from the ceiling and each of them were aimed at somepony.

"Fire!" Pinkie screamed madly as she tugged hard at the string a second time.

"This wasn't on the chart!" Twilight yelled desperately.

The whip cream cans fired at the helpless watchers including myself. Within seconds the entire floor was blanketed in whip cream and the guests with it.

[Play]

As soon as the spraying seized I shook my head. I tried to move the rest of my body and found it was stuck.

I looked down to find myself in a curious situation. My body was immersed in some oddly familar shape.

I heard Rainbow Dash burst out laughing. "You're a whip cream pony!"

I growled at her. A ball of whip cream smacked against her face.

"Hey!" she shouted as she wiped the cream off.

"Take that!" Carrot Top yelled throwing another one at Rainbow Dash.

Of course Rainbow dash dodged and lobbed one back at Carrot Top.

Luckily she managed to dodge the incoming ball. But that let the ball hit Adven who had just emerged from the cream. Only for him to be plunged back.

He reemerged and flung a giant back which then headed for Pinkie. Without missing a beat Pinkie swallowed the ball.

Then she got a determined look on her face. "Whip Cream ball fight!" she screamed.

Everypony else emerged with whip cream balls. Even Twilight had one.

All I could do was watch the horror before me. Whip Cream got everywhere.

Then again it already was everywhere. I guess it got everywhere again.

I struggled desperately. Still I was unable to get out. I sighed.

As I watched I couldn't help but realize something. Where is Snap? Didn't he come?

[Tech's P.O.V.]

"Almost there," I muttered. I was finishing the last touches on a special project.

It was upgrade for the Shining and Shadow Ponys. Upgrades were typically easy.

These upgrades were significantly harder. Probably because they were ones for robots and I wasn't a robotics engineer. Or maybe it was because it was a uniform upgrade. Either way it was harder.

Bass would no doubt whine about it if it was uneven. And Shadow wouldn't say anything but he'd be distracted by it if his of Bass's was better.

I sighed. I grabbed my welding mask. I then grabbed the small cubes and began welding them.

It was funny using a blow torch any other part of the year. I seldom ever did. I preferred to find different ways of reinforcing my inventions.

However I wanted to finish it before the day was done. I mean it was Hearth's Warming after all.

Hearth's Warming. And I'm welding. This is oddly appropriate.

I heard a loud bang. I turned off the torch. I tapped the metal part of the torch on the cubes hoping to replicate the sound.

I heard it again. I sighed. I already knew it wasn't the torch hitting the cubes. I just hoped it was.

I picked myself up and headed to the door. As I walked the loud bangs grew louder and louder.

I opened the door to find a weird blue and red zebra in front of me. What was even weirder was he had a horn too. He grinned at me.

"Hey, are you Tech?" he asked smiling brightly.

"Yeah," I said evenly. "Who are you?"

"I'm Snap Art," he said happily. He grabbed a camera hanging from his neck and showed me. "I'm a polygrapher."

"You mean photographer?"

"Exactly."

"Uh huh?" I asked shuffling uncomfortably as he continued to stare.

"Right."

"Did you want to tell me something?" I asked tapping a hoof.

"Oh yeah! This is for you!" he said giving me a letter. "Its muy importante!"

"Well thanks."

"You're welcome," he said standing there still.

"Thanks," I said dismissively.

He smiled back at me.

"Don't you have somewhere to be?"

"No."

"You wanna come inside?" I asked tiredly. "Its pretty cold outside."

"Naw. I'm good."

This pony is definitely stranger than his appearance indicates. "Suit yourself," I said opening the letter.

[Play]

The letter read "Hello niece. Its your uncle. I know we haven't talked in a long time. And I know this may come as a surprise. But what better time for a surprise than Hearth's Warming, eh? Anyway I was wondering what I could get to surprise you. Knowing you you'd probably want some new wrench or something. I think I found you a much more exquisite gift. I know you aren't one for "fancy gifts" but I hope you'll appreciate it. I want you to know I still love you Tech. You're still my favorite neice. Fleur misses you too. She says one day when we see you again you and her have to have a "builds off" rematch. Even after all these years I struggle to comprehend you two. Anyway happy Hearth's Warming. I love you Tech. Don't ever forget that."

I looked at the unicorn zebra. He looked cluelessly at me.

"You didn't happen to have anything else for me, did you?"

He facehoofed. "Oh yeah! My bad."

I put out my hoof. Then he placed a picture on it.

I smiled weakly at the picture. My eyes watered a little at the sight.

"Thank you," I said sniffing.

"No problem. What is it?: he asked bluntly.

"Its a picture of me and my uncle," I said wiping my eyes a little.

What I said was kinda true. It was a picture of me and my uncle. But it was taken years ago.

Before I had left Canterlot. And before my uncle changed his name.

"Hey! I know that pony he's," Snap said surprised.

"That's right. He's Fancy Pants," I said proudly. "But don't tell anypony."

He nodded.

"Thanks."

Then he raised a hoof. "On one condition."

"What?" I asked shocked.

"You and I go to a party right now," he said smiling still.

"But I'm working."

"Well, take a break."

"But its for a few friends."

"They'll understand. Now come on," he said as he dragged me away before I could convince him otherwise. Truth be told. Even given the time I probably wouldn't be able to convince him at all.

I guess I did need a break.

He raced through town. Many ponies gasped at our speed.

I was too struck with awe. And reeling from my uncle's letter.

I heard Snap sniff loudly like he was a bloodhound. I could have sworn he let out a little bark.

We made it in front of Ponyvill'es premiere bakery. Once there he let go of me.

Then he began sniffing at the door. "I think I smell whip cream!" he yelled excitedly. "And Bass."

He burst through the door and screamed. "I did! I did smell whip cream!"

I followed him inside. My jaw dropped.

Somehow the entire interior of the place was coated in whip cream. If I didn't know better I'd assumed it was snow.

Snap went to sniffing until he saw a snowpony. The head of the snowpony sported a lengthy beard and impratically sized eyebrows.

He tapped his hoof against the beard. Then he tapped it against the eyebrows.

He put a hoof under his chin as if in deep contemplation. His face grew concerned. He raised his hoofs and motioned them like scales. Looks like he is weighting his options.

He shrugged and opted to lick the snowpony. A few minutes later where the snowpony lay was now a soggy Bass.

"EWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Dude what the hell!" he shouted at Snap. "Couldn't you have just scooped me out?!"

"I was hungry bass. I really was," Snap said giving Bass puppy dog eyes.

"He did free you. Even if it was disgusting," I said defending him.

"I suppose you're right Tech," Bass sighed. Then he looked at me surprised. "Tech? What are you doing here?!"

"I was invited wasn't I?"

"Well, yeah. But you hadn't come to a party yet," he explained. Before he could continue a ball of whip cream hit the back of his head.

He turned around angrily. "Not this time! This time I'm free! And you're all going to pay!" he shouted madly. "Come on Snap, and Tech. Lets show them how to really lob whip cream balls!"

"Yeah!" Snap yelled excitedly.

"Whip cream balls?" I muttered disbelievingly.

Without another word Snap and Bass dragged me along on their reign of terror. Despite the coolness of the whip cream that day I never felt it.

I guess it must be "the fire of friendship."

Prologue to the Bizarre

" I am sorry Mrs. Bass but your son has only caused problems since he was enrolled here," said my principal. [Oh sorry I forgot you dont know me. Well be patient and listen to this conversation and you will get a good idea of what kind of person I am.]

"I understand" my mother replied. [You know what let ME tell you what happened. Before I do I want to set some facts straight first. ]

One my name is Shaun Bass and I am seventeen years old and a senior at high school. Two I am not the sociable type meaning I am not a shallow airhead. Three I hate bullies. Now while they talk about me I will talk about the truth.

Like I said I am not the social type. That did not mean however I neglected to make friends. The problem was those bullys and airheads would always pick on them. I am usually a pacifist. I hate fighting. This time was different. This time one of those bullys hit a friend of mine who was a girl.

At the risk of sounding sexist no one should ever punch a girl. EVER! NO EXCUSES! Anyway this bully hit her and it set me off and I kicked his ass. I walked away with a broken nose and a few scars but I made my point.

Unfortunately when I threw my punchs they were the only ones the Principle saw. So that is why I am the only one here in his office with my mother. As for my father I would rather not talk about him right now.

[Creak] I lifted my head and saw my mother come out of the Principle's door trying not to cry. I walked silently to my mother's car not knowing what to say. I hated to see my mother cry. Much more when I knew I had caused it.

The drive home was so tense you could cut it with a knife. By the time we reached our home I just wanted to go to my room and sleep in my bed. [You know sleep the day away so to speak.] As I reached to open the back door. My mother was driving.[I would have been extremely uncomfortable sitting right next to her.]

She had turned the child lock on and began to speak. She continually asked me why. Why did I have to always get in a fight? Why did I have to ruin the shred of peace we had secured for ourselves? Why did I enjoy hurting her? Other times I would actually answer these questions but this time was different, I remained silent.

Eventually she undid the lock and I went to my bedroom to sleep. Little did I know it would not be a completely peaceful sleep. [Not that I had gotten much anyway.]

"I do not get why she is mad at me it is not like it is the end of the world", I muttered to myself. As if on cue my whole room turned black like a blackout. [Have you ever been in a black out? If not then tough for you because I am not explaining it either! Sorry I am getting off topic again.]

"Well I see you can complain very much young one", I heard a loud voice echo. I grabbed my chest in panic.

"Who are you?" I asked stammering.

The boom echo voice chuckled "You may call me Infinite for I am infinite," the voice replyed chuckling.

OKkkkkkkkkkkkkay weird guy...person...thing...whatever Infinite is. "Where am I?," I asked.

Infintie replyed "I regret to inform you your world is gone."

I yelled "WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!" in reply. "Why am I still alive then?"

Infinite continued with his speech "You are a survivor."[I will survive. Hehe. Sorry joking helps me cope.] I began to cry as I started to think of all my friends and family suddenly wiped out in the blink of an eye.

"There is one thing I can do for you," Infinite actually sounded saddened as if he knew my pain.

"What?!" I asked getting tired of having to use that word.

"I can send you to a whole new world," Infinite offered.

I thought and asked, "Any world I choose?"

Infinite took time to consider this and said "Yes."

Without warning a door appeared in front of me. It was a plain white colored door and it shined with beauty. "This door will take you anywhere you want to go in any dimension."

I perked up instantly "Thanks Infinite". As I opened the door I began to think of all I could do in the world of my favorite cartoon. " I can not wait to see what adventures I can have in Equestria." I walked through the door and hoped it would take me where I wanted to go. After I passed through the door I passed out.

[Later.]

I awoke with a massive headache. It felt like my head was splitting in half. I yawned. I began to cough. That is when I realized I needed to drink something to quench my thirst. I opened my eyes and my jaw dropped.

Needless to say I was shocked. "What the fuck am I doing in a forest?!" I shouted to myself. I started to panic. "Okay relax..relax" I said trying to calm myself down. "I just need to find a pond. I can get water from that." [Water admittedly is not my favorite kind of drink but it beats dehydration.]

I ran all over the forest searching for any sign of a pond. It took me several minutes of looking to find a pond in the forest. "Water!" I yelled out of pure joy and stuck my head underneath the water. [Hey! I was very thirsty.] "Ah," I said pulling my head out of the water sighing in relief. I saw something that made me yell out of confusion.

I saw a pony in the water looking back at me. It had a gray brown coat with dark blue stripes. It looked like it was suppose to be a zebra. It tilted its head and then it dropped its jaw. It stared at me with grayish blue eyes. Then it opened its mouth "Oh my god, I am a zebra?!" I yelled surprised.

It had no I guess I had a mane that matched my coat with my mane divided into the two colors of blue and brown. My mane had also seemed long and flowing down my back.

"Ah think we need help,"I heard a voice with a southern accent yell. I saw three fillys pass me by. One was an orange pegasus. Another resembled a white unicorn. The last one was a plain earth pony. I thought "Oh my God I really made it into Equestria this is," I thought aloud to myself. A loud roar interrupted my train of thought. I turned my head in the direction of the roar.

I saw a creature with the body primarily being a lion. It also had wings of some sort and what looked like the tail of a scorpion only the size to match its body. I saw it run towards the fillys. "I am going to hate myself" I scolded myself as I ran after the lion creature to save three fillys I knew as the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Painful encounter of the painful kind

Author's note: This is the actual plot [if you can call it that] progressing.

[In the hospital]

[Thrack!] "Ow!" I yelped in pain as I grabbed my right check. I felt myself fall down on left side. [Yeah I can multitask. Jealous?]

"That is what you get for worrying me!" Carrot Top said her face bright red. Oh shit. [Carrot Top mad. Carrot Top smash!]

I opened my eyes to find I was indeed on the floor of the hospital floor. I also saw Carrot Top looking at me with hurt in her eyes. I heard laughter next to the door. That must be Adven and the other person who talked to me while I was in the dream.

"Are you even listening to me?!" Carrot Top fumed. Shit. Just nod. Nodding always works.

"Then what did I just say," she said with a smug face. Darn it she called my bluff. Think of something quick man!

"Um...oh you said I should try to learn and listen better." Oh Celestia help me if I am wrong!

Carrot top narrowed her eyes. Oh fuck. [And not the good kind.]

I pointed a hoof behind her," What the fuck is that?!"

"That is not going to work," Carrot Top said looking at me with angry eyes. I guess she woke on the wrong side of the bed. And she maybe knows I am the one who put her there. Well technically I did. Oh great. Just fucking great.

"Um...Adven did it?!" [Hey! Listen! Better him than me. And I had to try something.]

"Hey keep me out of this fight man," Adven's voice yelled.

"Make me!"

"Fine, I will," Adven said as he opened the door followed by that pegasushog guy. [Although at the moment he is still just a pegasus.]

"Nice to see that you're," Adven said as he entered the room seeing me on the floor," up."

"Can you give me a hoof?"

"Fine," he said turning to the former pegasushog,"Shadic can you help me here? He is kind of heavy." Says the one who hangs out at the Corner to get some 'goodies' from Pinkie Pie.

"Sure."

Shadic right. I need to learn names better.They each grabbed my front legs and put me on the now vacant hospital bed.

"Thanks Adven," I said as they placed me on the bed. "Now tell me what did I miss?"

[One long dialogue scene later]

As we finished talking [I promise to tell you about the stuff later for now, plot like things.] a light encompased the room.

"Where is the pony known as Bass?" a majestic voice demanded. When my eyes recovered I saw that princess Celestia was here herself. Adven pointed a hoof towards me. [He was the only one in the room now beside myself. Carrot Top had said she needed to go back to her job now that she knew I was okay. Shadic left after saying he was going to eat a corndog or something. I was not listening all that much. Whew exposition done. Darn Ps3 should give me an achievement for that.]

"Uh, hi?" I said sheepishly.

"Adven I require privacy while I talk to your aquantaince."

"Friend, actually. I will do what you want though princess," Adven cprrected bowing. As Adven neared the door he mouthed 'good luck' to me. Please if I had good luck I would not be in the hospital talking to motherfucking Celestia.

"Please refrain from using such language even in your mind," Celestia said strongly. Damn it she really can read minds.

"Now let me explain a few things to you human." Oh my god she knows I am a human?! " I am aware of the evils of the world you come from. I want to make certain you understand I can take care of you in case you are uncooperative."

"Why are you being so harsh Celestia?" Oh fuck! Did I just talk back to an alicorn?! And not just any alicorn the alicorn that holds my fate in her hooves! Fuck me I am not even a unicorn or pegasus. Yeah I am fucked.

"Your humans very nature is to first do harm." Yeah tell that to the pacifists lady.

She looked annoyed. "Human listen you and I will talk further." Why is she treating me like this? I mean Adven is a human and she welcomed him with open arms. What makes me any different?

"You two are very different and he has proved himself again and again."

"Probably I could too if you just give me a chance."

"Do not worry I already thought you would say that. I will return later with your assignment."

"I'll be waiting."

With that said she disappeared with a flash of light. [Man, tension. Am I right? Must be that time of the month. You know the one...Not that one. I meant Celestia's monthly trolling tirade of course.]

"Well I guess I know what I must do,"I thought outloud to myself.

[Days later]

"Finally I am free!" I shouted as I was released from the hospital on a wheelchair. Serious deja vu. [I admit I will miss that wheelchair.]

Over the time I was in the hospital I had looked at a few books. I had learned there was someone who I could go to in order to learn a few useful things.

After a few minutes of walking I came across a wooden building. Talking to everyone will have to wait. I have to make sure I am ready for anything Celestia can send my way. I knocked on the wooden door three times.

"Hey, is Mister Martial here?" I asked continuing to knock on the door. [Screw patience.]

A small wooden plank seemed to shift off being replaced by two eyes. The eyes turned their gaze towards me. "Who are you?" I heard an aged voice say.

"My name is Bass Chord and I want to be your protege. I know of your exploits Martial Art and I want to learn all that I can."

"Why? Why did you choose me? And why do you want me to teach you my arts?"

"First is I want to prove myself both to my friends and myself. I chose you because I read several books referencing you. Thirdly I looked up older articles that claimed you have mastered many different styles of fighting. This makes it that more perfect to have you as my master. You have studied the different arts and the philosophys behind them. I want to learn the fighting styles and the mindset needed to properly use each of them. That is why I want to learn the arts, why you are the best choice, and why I will not take no for an answer," I explained bowing.

I heard a laugh," Well I guess I can give you a few lessons." The door slid open and I entered prepared to enter a world of hell to make sure one day i could prevent my friends from traveling there.

Preparations

Author's Note: I am sorry if this chapter is not my best. My mind kind of moved sporadically when I wrote this one.

[In the Darkness]

"So Infinite, how successful was your mission?" asked a deep voice.

"They performed as you expected," Infinite answered quickly.

"So how was the transformation?" the voice asked its curious evident.

"Unforunately my liege that is the one thing we were unable to make occur," Infinite said bowing his head. "Please forgive me, my lord."

"No matter I had thought such a thing may happen. I have a contingency plan," The voice replied eerily calmly.

A flash of surprise crossed Infinite's face. "If I may my lord I would like to inquire of this plan."

Even though he was unable to see his master Infinite could have sworn he saw the voice gain a cheshire cat grin."Just tell Eggman he will soon claim his reward."

"I will do so master," Infinite answered exited the dark room hating the fact he would again face that arrogant fool.

[Back in Ponyville.]

"Done?! What do you mean I'm done?!" I asked surprised.

"As I have said I've taught you all that I can with the existing circumstances," my master answered flatly.

"Circumstances? But I have not learned all the basics of each discipline yet let alone the more advanced stuff. How can I be done already?!" I said my confusion evident in my words.

"Well it doesn't have to be," my master said. I wonder what he is planning.

"Okay. What will I have to do?" I asked full of hope and suspicion.

"Well..." my master began.

[Minutes later in the center of Ponyville.]

"Really?" Adven said raising a brow as confused of the condition as I was.

"I know," I answered back.

"Sounds kind of gay to me bro. I mean some old guy wants you to move into his basement. Does he keep popsicles down there too?" Shadic joked putting a hoof on my chest.

I shrugged his comment off and began to speak again,"Besides this probably works better anyway. I mean no offense to Shadow Breeze but he loves letting all kinds of animals in the house. Don't get me started on the plants he brought in either. I have allergies with certain plants. I used to back on Earth I guess it stayed with me even when I came here." [Whew. That was a lot to type. just give me a sec...Ok I am fine. Back to typing!]

Shadic and Adven shared a quick look of confusion between themselves and faced me. "I don't know man I wouldn't see the problem with living with a rabbit or even squirrel for that matter," Adven said waving his hoof to emphasis his point.

I shook a little remembering what had finalized my decision. "It was not the rabbits or squirrels. It was the insects. While I was sleeping I think a few climbed into my mouth," I said feeling as if I would throw up by the mere thought of the experience.

"So what? I have eaten plenty of flys while flying before," Shadic said proudly. Man I hope he doesn't kiss Snowy with that mouth.

"Ewwwwwwwww!" Adven and I replied disgusted by Shadic's pride.

After a few seconds I decided to break the silence. "I figured Shadow would prefer the tree house anyway. Knowing how he loves those trees and animals of his seems like the perfect kind of home for him."

"Seems legit," Adven said happily.

"Whatever," Shadic added rolling his eyes.

We walked around aimlessly for a bit. Shadic said he wanted to get back at somepony for something. [I wasn't really listening. What? Do you listen to ever single word your friends say?!...Good for you.]

"I feel bad for you bro," Adven said as we began walking to the Corner. [He said Pinkie needed help with baking something.]

"What do you mean?" I asked completely confuzzled.

"I mean you are in for a world of hurt your first week living there," he answered with a knowing smirk.

"What?!" I said terrified until realization hit me. "You weren't always good with a sword, were you?" I asked accusingly.

"Well I had a gift for it," Adven replied with a smile. "But," his smile became a serious expression," I was still untrained. Anypony can have a gift but you need to hone in on it to make it go beyond what you think you can do with it."

"What does that have to do with anything? No offense but my cutie mark aint exactly a sword. It is a whole music note with a heart in it," I answered back a little annoyed at Adven's lecture. [I can not stand being talked to. You know what I mean? ...It is not the same thing! Well maybe a little but I am typing at you. That is completely different!]

Adven facehoofed. "I mean that I thought training was hard when I would go to my master every day. Then I cam to the same crossroads you are on now. I had to decide if I really wanted to be the best I could be or not. Needless to say I stayed with it. The point is that this change will not come easy and will most likely hurt you a great deal."

"Oh well then...fuck," I said dreading the experience.

We continued the walk to the Corner.

"Listen bro even though it was hard work I can't argue with the results," Adven said as he began to open the door.

"Well I don't know," I said rethinking my decision already.

I suddenly heard a voice say,"Doooooo it, dooooooooo it, Why aren't you doing it already?!"

I looked behind me and sure enough was Pinkie Pie staring at me beaming with a smile.

"Hi Pinkie, bye Pinkie,"I said as I began walking away.

"Where are you going?" I heard Adven yell after me.

"My new job! Got to get money to take care of my mare, you know!" I shouted back. After I said that I threw my head back and began laughing like a mad man. [You should try it. Trust me it is sooooo much more fun than normal laughing.]

Regret and Guilt

Author's Note: Okay everyone I want to say a few things before you read this chapter. One I hope everyone had a good Cinco de Mayo. Two sorry but this chapter gets a little sad at the end. Three I added an OC and do not worry he will appear later too.[You have not seen the last of him.] Four I wrote this late at night where I am so do not be too harsh if it is bad. Okay with that out of the way I hope you enjoy this chapter.

[With everypony, except Shadic.]

"Well, what do we do now?" I said as we came through the portal to Ponyville.

"I don't know. I am sorry," Shadow said weakly.

"I am going to train for that upcoming competetion myself," Goldie said bluntly.

"Competition?" Adven and I said at the same time. We traded dumbfounded looks at one another. This caused Shadow and Goldie to chuckle a bit.

I waved my hoof to convince Goldie to answer the question.

It took a few minutes but he was able to get a hold of himself. "The Iron Hoof tournament. All kinds of fighters all over Equestria come to compete and see who is the top fighter. Whoever wins is named the King of Fighters," Goldie said with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes.

"Sounds cool," I said thinking of the possibilites of hurting myself. Fuck it. I am entering anyway. I better talk to Master about it and see if he will still train me.

"I would rather not," Shadow said a little stronger than before. "I don't want to hurt anypony."

"Sure but robots are fine, right?" I joked tapping a hoof to Shadow's side.

"That was different," he said defensively. I let the matter drop and silence joined our little party. That is until Adven had a look of realization come to his face.

"Duh!" he facehoofed. "I almost forgot. Pinkie said she would throw us a party. Quick to SugarCube Corner!" he said starting to skip happily to the Corner. I decided to join suit. Goldie and Shadow only stared and walked after us.

"They are just jealous," Adven said as we continued skipping to the Corner.

[Fifteen minutes of Manly Skipping later.]

"We are here," Adven said happily.

"Yes we are," I added causing everypony to facehoof save myself.

Adven opened the doors and as if on cue the place was explosive with a yell of " Surprise!"

I spotted Pinkie and the mares from the last party but not Carrot Top.

Also there was a stallion. And he was a unicorn. [Oh my Celestia unicorn stallions do exist!] He had a white coat. His mane was parted down the middle with one side being red and the other black. He wore sunglasses so I did not get a glance at his eyes. I wonder is he's another brony? I decided to leave those thoughts alone and returned my attention to the actual party.

Carrot Top's absence made me frown a bit Noticing my look of disappointment Fluttershy asked," Are you ok?" I noded and quickly threw on a fake smile.

The party began with Goldie going off to talk with Rainbow Dash and Applejack about something.Probably chatting about the competetion.

Shadow went to talk with his equally shy marefriend. Although he does seem more confident now. Maybe because of his little Shadow mode.

The stallion was talking with Rarity and Twilight about music. I noticed his flank was a lot of musical notes. Wow. I suddenly feel like my whole note is not enough. Remember Shaun quality over quantity. I shrugged the thought and memory off of my mind for the time being.

Adven was going to say something when Pinkie Pie appeared out of confetti. [It is Pinkie Pie. She is confetti.And ballons. And crazy. And I fucking love her for it.]

"Hi Adveny!" she said hugging Adven. Adven returned the hug. Then Pinkie picked up Adven and dragged him off.

"Where are you taking him?" I asked concerned for my friend.

"To play pin the tail on the pony. Duh!" Pinkie said as she sped up to go and play the game with her coltfriend.

"Wish me luck. She is really good at it!" Adven yelled laughing.What just happened?

I resigned myself to sit on a stool near the food table and exit.

I heard a knocking at the door a few minutes later.

When I opened the door I found a grey coated earth pony. Her mane was long and black. Her eyes were pink and beamed with intelligence. She was holding a violin case in her hooves. She wore a plain small pink bowtie on her neck. Obviously she carried herself in a dignified manner.

"Hello, is this Sugarcube Corner?" she asked politely.

Not knowing exactly how else to respond I nodded.

"Good," she said with a sigh of relief. "Well, where do you want me to perform?" she asked a little louder so everypony could hear her.

"There would be good," Twilight said pointing to a lone stool. [The only one that was not covered in decorations or anything partylike. Pinkie Pie said she never partified that stool because it was the Cakes' time out stool for their babies.]

Octavia proceeded to sit down on the stool and began to play. As she did this my mind began to wander. [Being alone with myself is a terrible thing.]

I have already done so many things I never thought I would. I wonder if anyone would believe me if I had told them. Okay nobody would except probably...mom.

[Play this and weep I tell you. Weep!!!]

Octavia began to play and tears began to come to my eyes. Before anyone could notice I went quickly back to my stool to be alone as the music filled the bakery.

Mom. I am sorry for the trouble I caused you. I know our house was small. I know we didn't have much other than one another. I only ever did what I did because I thought it was right. How could not defending my friends be right? I am so sorry mom. I wish I could ask you to forgive me face to face but...I know I can not do that now. What kind of a son was I? Was I good enough? Obviously not. I had caused you so much pain. So many times I was the cause of your tears and nothing else. I hardly brought you any good news and when I did it was usually from someone other than me. I was merely the messenger.

I took a deep breath.

Huh. Its funny even though I am sad I can't help but remember the good times too. Mom I remember the roses mother. I remember when we used to plant them and you would say 'Do not touch the thorns honey.'Okay my mistake that memory is not a very good one but it does have a nostalgic feel to it. I never did heed your advice for that...or...anything really, did I?Probably that was my mistake? No, too simple.

I shook my head embarrassed at my coward's solution. I then began to think something I never considered back when I was on Earth.

Probably I could have helped more around the house. You were always telling me to clean up my room but I only ignored you. I am sorry, mom. I wish I had picked up more for you. I could have done more to help. I could have done so much more. SO MUCH MORE!

I dropped my heads into my hooves and let the tears overtake me. No pony noticed as I silently cryed in my corner. I took time for another breath and rubbed my hoof against my temple trying to calm myself.

Were you ever proud of me, mom? Did I ever do anything that warranted that kind of praise? I can not even think of an answer to either of those questions. Sometimes I realize how patheic I am. Mom...I am sorry I failed you. I failed as your tenant. I failed as your roommate. But the thing that is unforgivable is I failed as your son. I am so sorry mom.

Suddenly I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up to find it was Carrot Top. She had a concerned look on her face. She did not say a word and only embraced me. She then gave my cheek a quick little kiss and walked away to join the others. A sudden thought crossed my mind.

I know you can not hear this but somehow I hope that you do. Know mom, I will always love you. I think I have something finally that you can be proud of me for mom. I have met a nice girl. I love her and she loves me too. And I have made some strange yet awesome friends that I would not trade for anything. I am scared sometimes mom. What if? What if Carrot Top and I end up like you and dad? I do not want to.....be a stranger to any kids I may want to have one day. I wish you could answer mom and I wish I could apologize. I know I can not apologize now but I promise you I will never abandon her. I am not my father and that I owe to you mom. I miss you so much. I even miss the way you scolded me. [See, this is why I never like to be alone...or left to my own thoughts.] One final tear dropped as I thought that last thought. I smiled though knowing my friends and Carrot Top would always be there for me.

The Trial of the Swords

Author's Note: Editted by Cyber5555. I hope you all enjoy reading this chapter. I know I enjoyed writing it.

[Adven's P.O.V.]

The announcer calls my match. I walk towards the ring. My opponent follows close behind. Who is this mare?! Why do I feel like I know her?!

"Well folks now its time to see these two weapon masters collide! Lets give them both encouragement to do their very best in today's bout!" the announcer said his voice cracking with excitement. The crowd roared its response.

"This is going to be fun," my opponent says with a huge wolf like grin.

I try to lock eyes with my opponent. Darn. With that hood on it is kinda hard to look my opponent in the eye.

"Okay! Lets get this started!" the announcer yells backing up out of the ring,

As he did that I clicked my watch and drew my double edged sword with my front left hoof.

My opponent looked unimpressed as she drew her own sword into her front left hoof. It was a brilliant katana. The sword gleamed in the sunlight.

"So I assume you are going to keep the cloak and hood," I said as a matter of a factly.

"You are such a dirty stallion," she giggled.

I blushed instinctively.

"Go!" the announcer shouts shaking me from my stupor.

[Play this! Nowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!]

My opponent and I look at one another. We walk in a circle in the ring.

My opponent takes a step forward and I mirror her advance. Why does this feel familiar?!

As I wonder this my opponent attacks my right hind leg. I counter with my blade and narrowly manage to swat it away.

My opponent follows up not missing a beat now trying to go for my eyes. I quickly dodge her assault and retaliate by hitting her with my right hoof before she can try again.

As she stumbles forward I throw a quick slash to her legs. She dodges it but the sword leaves a huge scar in the coat.

She throws her front right hoof to my hind legs. I move my sword to block the blow.

She looks straight at me with a wide grin. What is she so happy about?

As I wonder this she swats my blade away with her own and assaults my legs with her hoof.

I grabbed my hindlegs with my right front hoof hoping to quickly rub the pain away. My opponent moves forward slowly savoring my pain.

I slide back trying to gain some distance from her.

She throws a horizontal slash. I meet it with a quick hit from the bottom half of my double edged sword. As she is pushed back by that side I go on the offensive with the other one.

She is retreating. Obviously she must have underestimated me. I push her towards the edge of the ring. Just a few more feet.

Out of desperation she falls on the ring floor.

Not wanting her to gain the upperhoof I continue my attack. I look at my opponent expecting her smile to be gone but it just grew wider.

"Why are you smiling?!" I demand as I continue my attack.

"Because I know something you don't know," she giggled back.

"What is it?" I ask out of instinct. I bring my blade down on hers.

"I am not really left hoofed!" she yells pushing me away. She then proceeds to toss her sword's hilt to her right front hoof.

I stood there amazed. Clever mare.

She proceeds to assault me with renewed strength and greater speed.

I try to build a defense but it is ultimately useless against her fierce attacks.

Soon I am on the edge of the ring trying to stay in.

She attempts to cut my left front hoof. I jump over her with a quick flap of my wings. After I land I try to slash her only to catch her coat again. The difference is this time it was completely torn to shreds.

Now I saw a blue mare wearing a steel breastplate. Wait I have seen that breastplate before! No that is impossible. How can it be?!

As I get preoccupied by my thoughts she begins a new assault. Soon I am pushed towards the edge again.

She giggles as she throws a vertical slash. The katana fails to meet its mark.

"What the?!" she exclaims with now wide eyes.

"I forgot to tell you," I say back grining," I am not left hoofed either."

Even with that hood on I can see her jaw drop. When she does that I take my advantage of surprise and cut apart the hood. The torn remains of it fall to the floor.

"No. It can't be you," I say overwhelmed with too many emotions at once. I blink in vain to cause the being before me to change.

Come on! Get a grip on yourself. Focus. There is no such things as ghosts. I take a quick breath to calm myself down. Now analyze your opponent. I look again at the mare standing before me. She has a blue coat as well as eyes. She has a blonde ponytail. Okay this is just getting creepy!

"It is," she replys coldly. "Nice to see you again Adven."

"Master Scrapper," I respond kneeling before the mare. Tears hit the floor of the ring. I smile weakly. "It is good to see you again."

"Why are you kneeling? The fight isn't over yet!" she says pulling me up.

"You might as well get it over with. You know it won't surprise me. Besides it was always your preferred way to fight with that sword," she says with a smile.

I raise an inquisitive brow. "Ready?" she asks with a quick wink.

I sniff and nod my understanding. I proceed to separate my blade into two. "Ready master," I say choking back tears.

She enters a defensive position. "As always, my student," she replys cheerfully.

I walk a quick circle around my master to find out where to best start my attack.

When I find that no matter which area I attack from she would be able to block my first blow I decide for the simplest. So I rush straight at my master aiming for her front legs.

She meets my blade with hers. We take turns attacking and defending.

Eventually we both begin to sweat and pant heavily from exhaustion.

"One more pass?" my master suggests panting.

I nod simply too tired to reply with words.

We both move towards opposite ends of the ring.

My master gave me another wink,"One will rise."

I give her my own smile,"And one shall fall." As soon as i finished she was already half way to the middle of the ring. I flap my wings to glide to meet her.

The sound of swords tearing into flesh is heard. My master and I end up on opposite sides again.

We stay standing for what feels like hours. Suddenly I feel a sharp pain shot through my wings. I grit my teeth trying to hold back my howl of pain.

"Well looks like your old master is still number," my master stops midsentence as I hear her body fall down.

The crowd goes silent and the announcer begins the count.

"It was nice seeing you again master," I mutter as more tears flow from my eyes.

"Ten!" The announcer exlaims surprised. "There you have it. The winner of the armed division is Adven!"

I rush to my master. "Master are you okay?" I ask through my tears.

She gives me a quick wink. A portal appears underneath her and she drops in. I reach out my hoof trying to save her. She just shakes her head and smiles.

"We will meet again Adven," she said soothingly as the last of her entered the portal. The portal closed and I was left in the middle of the ring alone.

"I...hope so...master," I say looking forward to my future reunion with her.

A Brother's Rage

Author's Note: OK. So I hope everyone likes this chapter. No idea what to call it. So I'm open to suggestions. Hope everyone is happy with what I did with their OCs. :D

[Shadow's P.O.V.]

There is no way Adven would ever kill anypony. He must be lying. But why would he?

"You have some nerve!" Golden shouted moving closer to the ring. I followed behind him.

"What?!" the white unicorn asked annoyed. He turned to glare at Golden.

"Lying about ponies you don't know. Ponies like you disgust me!" he continued growing more fierce as he neared the ring.

"Golden," I said putting my right front leg around his neck.

He continued moving closer to the ring despite my hold. "I outta knock your teeth out!"

"Try it you coward!" the unicorn yelled back.

"I was hoping you'd say that," Golden said smirking.

Darn it Golden! I don't want you to get hurt too!

A pony appeared in front of Golden and me.

"Come on Golden. It isn't nice to interrupt Adven's fight," Shadic said yawning, "Heck I bet twenty bits he'll beat this guy in less than ten minutes. Any takers? How about you Shadow?"

I stood stunned. He can't be serious.

"Fine," he pouted childishly.

"Idiot I won't let him live another second!" the unicorn shouted outraged.

"Really? Where is he now?" Shadic inquired calmly.

"What?!" Rage turned back to find Adven had escaped his hold.

"I'm sorry for your lost. But I won't hold back anymore!" Adven said rushing at Rampage.

Adven took advantage of Golden's and Shadic's interruptions. Shadic must have just been buying some more time for Adven to rest.

"I won't let you escape!" Rage yelled. He howled in pain as his muscles convulsed. Suddenly an emerald dome formed around the ring.

"Oh no!" I shouted worried.

"That's not good," Golden added.

"I'm altering the bet. Adven will win in less than five minutes," Shadic commented calmly.

[Adven's P.O.V. PLAY ]

He covered his hooves into emerald blades. He charged madly at me.

I separated my blade to block his blows.

He threw a left thrust at my head. I ducked and swatted it away with my right blade.

I swiped at his head with my left blade.

His muscles tensed as the hit struck. He stumbled backward. He raised his hooves to shield himself.

I ran at him attacking furiously with both of my blades.

He pushed me away. He lowered his hooves. A scar was above his right eye. It bled lightly.

He gritted his teeth and ran at me.His emerald blades transformed into gloves. He threw a right punch followed by a left. He roared wildly as he continued to attack..

I backed away before he could land a blow. He smiled. I rose a brow.

Before I could think he continued his attack. I once again backed away. This time I found I was against the emerald dome.

That is why he was- Before I could finish he closed the distance.

He pushed me up against the dome wall. He then began to pound away with his emerald hooves.

I changed my blades into a round gray shield. And raised it to hopefully absorb the worst of the blows.

[Shadow's P.O.V.]

"GUARDS COME!" Luna shouted sternly.

White and grey royal guards appeared in front of her and Cadence. One grey unicorn moved closer to the princesses.
The grey guard bowed to the princesses,

Cadence and Luna grinned. I felt myself shiver at Luna's grin.

Princess Luna whispered something to the guards. The grey guard nodded and began shouting orders .

The unicorn guards stood to try and blast their way into the dome. The pegasi guards made all the observers back up about twenty feet from the ring and stay that way. No one tried to fight against them.

That is except Golden.

"Hey you aren't gonna stop me from helping my friend!" he said trying to force his way past them.

"Back up civilian. Or we will use force," one guard said stoically.

"I'd like to see you," before he could finish a green hoof was placed in front of him.

"I think you should listen to them," Rhino said trying to calm Golden down.

Golden grunted defiantly.

He went up to Golden and whispered something. Golden's muscles relaxed and he joined me behind the guards.

"What's up with Rhino?" I inquired quickly.

"What do you mean?" he asked angrily.

I tapped my hooves nervously.

Golden took a breath.

"Sorry. Rhino said he had an idea of how to break through this dome. And he would need all the pegasi and unicorns he could get. So me knocking out a few wouldn't help Adven," he explained gritting his teeth. "Still I hate just sitting here while Adven could be dying."

Shadic stretched as he laid down on the floor.

"You seem so relaxed about all this. Aren't you worried for Adven at all?" I asked irritated.

"Nothing to worry about. Adven can handle himself," Shadic said as he laid down.

"What makes you so sure he will be?!" Golden demanded.

"He fought one of the Seven Blades of Equestria and survived. I'm sure he wouldn't die this easily," Shadic said nonchalantly.

"Still though," Golden answered stubbornly.

The Seven Blades of Equestria?

[Rampage's P.O.V. PLAY ]

"This is it! You can't block forever! This is when you die!" I shouted eagerly.

I laughed as I pounded away at his shield.

Despite my assault he was still standing there. He wouldn't fall.

I backed up a few feet to pick up speed for a killing blow. That was a mistake.

When I did Adven followed closely. He pushed the shield into me widening the distance.

"The thing about shields are they can be used for defense and offense!" he yelled smirking. Using the distance between us he threw his shield like a frisbee at my head.

I blocked it. I rushed at him.

"Fool you've left yourself wide open!" I smiled at his stupidity. I threw a few punches at him.

He evaded the first few hits. The following blows he couldn't as easily dodge.

He fell down. I sharped my emerald hooves into their blade forms.

I placed the blade under Adven's chin.

Before I could speak I felt my head hit forward. I landed hard onto the ring floor.

"What?!" I uttered surprised.

"I told you shields could be offensive too."

I rose my head to find he had reclaimed his shield. He smiled at me. He couldn't have wanted to take those hits. He couldn't have possibly planned this. He couldn't have!

I picked myself up. I formed a medium emerald shield.

[Chrysallis's P.O.V.]

"Seize the attack on the emerald dome," Cadence ordered sternly.

"Why should they stop?"I demanded irritated as her arrogance.

"Because aunt they're just making the emerald stronger."

"How?"

"I just noticed it. The dome had magic in it. The dome is absorbing the magic and using it to refortify itself."

My stomach turned to admit she had a point.

"What do you propose we do then?" I asked curiously.

"Well one of the guards reported to me that a pony claimed to know a way. The pony's name was Rhino. I have studied his file and met him on one occasion. While he lacks raw magical potential he makes up for it in focusing the magic he does have. And I believe this is a situation where quality will overcome quantity," she elaborated helpfully.

I reluctantly nodded.

"You guard bring us the pony named Rhino. We wish to have a word with him," I said pointing at a random Pegasus guard.

The guard gave a quick salute. He left to find the pony.

She is smarter than I gave her credit for. I'll have to keep a closer eye on her. I grinded my teeth.

"Aunt why are you grinding your teeth?" Cadence asked dumbfounded.

"I had something stuck in my teeth from lunch," I lied smiling.

"Oh that makes sense."

On second thought maybe I didn't underestimate her.

[Adven's P.O.V. PLAY ]

I rushed him. When I got close I jumped into the air. I aimed at his shield.

"You're going down!" I yelled as I changed my weapon into a broadsword.

The added weight carried me rapidly down to his shield. As I neared it his emerald shield cracked. But it remained intact.

He retaliated quickly with a blow to my head courtesy of his shield.

I staggered. He threw a quick right punch to my head. I moved to evade. He was quicker and I went down.

I shifted my weapon into a longsword. As I fell I turned to face him. I aimed for his weak spot.

"Argh!" Rampage yelled as my blade attacked his eye wound. A fountain of blood poured from his right eye.

Rampage grabbed his head trembling. "Stop it. Stop it right now! Not when I'm so close!" he shouted madly at his own scar.

He closed his eye hoping it would stop the bleeding. It lessened it but blood still leaked out. "Damn it!" he shouted frustrated.

The longer this fight continues the more desperate he gets. If I want to have any chance of not killing him I'll have to end this soon.

He turned his one open eye toward me. His other one was coated with crimson liquid.

He reached his hooves out. "I won't allow you to survive any longer!"

"You can't win. Even if you kill me Princess Luna is out there. You won't be able to escape," I said logically.

He laughed. "Escape? Hehe. I didn't expect to survive this! It doesn't matter to me if I escape! All that matters is you die!" he said as his body tensed similarly to when he formed the dome.

Pieces of the dome sharpened. Rampage smiled. "Like I said before I won't let you escape!"

[Rhino's P.O.V.]

I tried in vain to reason with the guards. I had given up when one pegasus guard began asking for me by name. I told him I was who he was looking for. He quickly escorted me to the princesses.

"It is good to see you once again," Princess Cadence greeted me warmly. "I only wish the circumstances were better."

"Me too princess."

"I heard you have a plan to penetrate the dome. What is it?" Luna said coldly.

"Have you tried to teleport into the dome?" I asked ignoring her question.

"We're worried doing so would be too dangerous for any unicorn to attempt," Cadence explained grimly. "So. What is your plan?"

I coughed. "Yes of course. You both know I study runes correct?"

Cadence nodded. The princess of the night narrowed her eyes impatiently.

"I understand your skepticism princesses. After all neither of you have used them in the past. However I believe using the runes we could force our way back into the ring."

"So we slip in and grab the ponies? Wouldn't the unicorn just create another emerald dome? Then we'd have two to deal with," Princess Luna stated irked.

"It was clear by his body reaction to creating one of these domes that this isn't something he could likely replicate. Furthermore we aren't passing through the dome. We are going to focus on weakening a shatter point," I elaborated evenly.

"Shatter point?" Cadence asked confused.

"Think of it as a support beam of a structure. We weaken it. Then we take it out. Without the beam the entire structure collapses in on itself."

"What do you need?" Luna asked.

"Many materials I need are widely apart from one another. That is why I need the guards. Luckily they are all close to Ponyville. Unfortunately they are still significant distances away from one another. Not only that but in order to use the correct amount of each material I must examine the dome's own store of magic. I can't do that and retrieve the materials required in the time we have."

"You'll have the guards you need," Luna said forcefully. She moved to talk to some of her guards.

Cadence neared me. She walked me a few feet away. "She is only stressed Rhino. Believe me," she said sweetly placing a hoof on me.

"I understand princess. Being royalty can't be easy on anypony," I said as I grinned.

She smiled back. Her face felt off somehow.

Then I saw her eyes.I didn't get a good look of her eyes before. She must have had a few difficult nights sleeping. I shook my head. I must get to work on the dome magic now. Can't afford to get distracted. "Princess I should talk with the guards now."

She was shocked. But she quickly regained her composure and nodded.

I nodded back as I approached the guards Luna had gathered.

[Adven's P.O.V. PLAY ]

He then spread his hooves wide. The emerald blades turned to me. They launched at me.

I evaded all his blows. He chuckled sadistically. My blood ran cold.

A sharp pain hit me all at once. Damn it! I should have watched my back.

Ignoring the pain I rushed forward. I raised the sword and again rushed at him.

I felt several blades dig into my back hooves. I stumbled and fell.

Numerous cuts made their way all over my body. I could only shout in pain as new cuts were added every second. The cuts were too much to bear silently.

I felt myself begin to lose consciousness. I mustered the energy to raise my head to find my opponent panting heavily.

Then I realized something. I don't feel any blades. I can still feel pain. Rampage must have went overboard. First the dome. Then the shield. Lastly transforming emerald pieces he took from the dome. His energy is spent.

I shakily picked myself up from the floor. My eyes watering in pain as I rose to my hooves.

His eyes were a mixture of anger, frustration, and fear. I changed my weapon to its base form, the double edged sword.

I grinned as I stumbled a few feet.

"Stay back!" he yelled shooting a few emeralds at me. The shots were wild and unfocused. I easily blocked them as I closed the gap.

Rampage's own body sustained injuries. His body was trembling wildly. His right eye began to bleed once more. He could barely stand now. He was clearly beyond his limit.

"I'm sorry," I muttered as I raised my blade. He roared as he tried in vain to raise his front hooves. I swung my sword at his head.

I lost my grip on my sword. I fell down. I was past my limit too.

I looked at the dome. I guess it is past its limit too.

I opened my eyes to find three guards had managed to restrain my opponent. It surprised me how easily they subdued him. Though he was weakened from our fight.

I tried in vain to pick myself up. Suddenly I was surrounded by familiar magic.

My eyes grew wide. CHRYSALISI!

I turned my head to see Luna staring at me with a knowing smile.

"I know you know who I really am Adven," she whispered arrogantly.

Why would she just tell me?! "Then you also know I'll tell everypony."

"I don't think you will. That is if you don't want your opponent to be executed."

"Why would I care about him?!" I spat angrily.

She laughed. "Because you don't want to be the cause of another's death do you?"

I shivered.

"Well?"

"What do you want?"

"All I want is for you to tell anypony that I'm who we both know I am. In return he will simply live a life in prison. You won't have more blood on your hooves. Really you come out on top in the end, don't you? So what do you say? " she asked knowingly.

I had no energy to waste arguing with her. "Deal," I grunted.

She dropped me and went to help restrain him.

He turned his head towards me. "You will pay for his death. You will answer for your crime!" he shouted trying in vain to escape the grasps of the guards.

I waved him off as I laid down. Shadow appeared beside me.

"Shadow how did you?" I panted stunned.

"I kinda hitched a ride with Rhino's Shadow," he explained smiling.

"Since when could you do that?"

"Since I tried it about ten minutes ago," he said blushing.

I chuckled. And Shadow chuckled.

He picked me up. "I'll get you fixed up in no time."

"Thanks Shadow. I've always hated hospitals. They have needles."

Shadow gave me a bemused look.

As Shadow carried me as he flew I looked down at the white unicorn. His scar had now dried. I wish I couldn't understand how he could still fight. I knew all to well that feeling he had. That desire for revenge. When one achieves that goal they are left with one thing. Guilt.

"You owe me twenty bits," Shadic said as he flew up on my other side. He grabbed it to help Shadow.

"He didn't win in five minutes."

"Still counts," Shadic said stubbornly.

I grinned as Shadic continued to pester Shadow to pay him. He didn't stop even when we got to Shadow's place.